JACK

 By Alphonse Daudet

 Translated by Mary Neal Sherwood

 From The Fortieth Thousand, French Edition.

 Estes And Lauriat, 1877


   CONTENTS

   CHAPTER I. VAURIGARD.
   CHAPTER II. THE SCHOOL IN THE AVENUE MONTAIGNE.
   CHAPTER III. MÂDOU.
   CHAPTER IV. THE REUNION.
   CHAPTER V. A DINNER WITH IDA.
   CHAPTER VI. AMAURY D’ARGENTON.
   CHAPTER VII. MÂDOU’S FLIGHT.
   CHAPTER VIII. JACK’S DEPARTURE.
   CHAPTER IX. PARVA DOMUS, MAGNA QUIES.
   CHAPTER X. THE FIRST APPEARANCE OF BÉLISAIRE.
   CHAPTER XI. CÉCILE.
   CHAPTER XII. LIFE IS NOT A ROMANCE.
   CHAPTER XIII. INDRET.
   CHAPTER XIV. A MIDNIGHT INTERVIEW.
   CHAPTER XV. CHARLOTTE’S JOURNEY.
   CHAPTER XVI. CLARISSE.
   CHAPTER XVII. IN THE ENGINE-ROOM.
   CHAPTER XVIII. D’ARGENTON’S MAGAZINE.
   CHAPTER XIX. THE CONVALESCENT.
   CHAPTER XX. THE WEDDING-PARTY.
   CHAPTER XXI. EFFECTS OF POETRY.
   CHAPTER XXII. CÉCILE UNHAPPY RESOLVE.
   CHAPTER XXIII. A MELANCHOLY SPECTACLE.
   CHAPTER XXIV. DEATH IN THE HOSPITAL.




JACK




CHAPTER I.
VAURIGARD.


“With a _k_, sir; with a _k_. The name is written and pronounced as in
English. The child’s godfather was English. A major-general in the
Indian army. Lord Pembroke. You know him, perhaps? A man of distinction
and of the highest connections. But—you understand—M. l’Abbé! How
deliciously he danced! He died a frightful death at Singapore some
years since, in a tiger-chase organized in his honor by a rajah, one of
his friends. These rajahs, it seems, are absolute monarchs in their own
country,—and one especially is very celebrated. What is his name? Wait
a moment. Ah! I have it. Rana-Ramah.”

“Pardon me, madame,” interrupted the abbé, smiling, in spite of
himself, at the rapid flow of words, and at the swift change of ideas.
“After Jack, what name?”

With his elbow on his desk, and his head slightly bent, the priest
examined from out the corners of eyes bright with ecclesiastical
shrewdness, the young woman who sat before him, with her Jack standing
at her side.

The lady was faultlessly dressed in the fashion of the day and the
hour. It was December, 1858. The richness of her furs, the lustrous
folds of her black costume, and the discreet originality of her hat,
all told the story of a woman who owns her carriage, and who steps from
her carpets to her coupé without the vulgar contact of the streets. Her
head was small, which always lends height to a woman. Her pretty face
had all the bloom of fresh fruit. Smiling and gay, additional vivacity
was imparted by large, clear eyes and brilliant teeth, which were to be
seen even when her face was in repose. The mobility of her countenance
was extraordinary. Either this, or the lips half parted as if about to
speak, or the narrow brow,—something there was, at all events, that
indicated an absence of reflective powers, a lack of culture, and
possibly explained the blanks in the conversation of this pretty woman;
blanks that reminded one of those little Japanese baskets fitting one
into another, the last of which is always empty.

As to the child, picture to yourself an emaciated boy of seven or
eight, who had evidently outgrown his strength. He was dressed as
English boys are dressed, and as befitted his name spelled with a _k_.
His legs were bare, and he wore a Scotch cap and a plaid. The costume
was in accordance with his years, but not with his long neck and slim
figure.

He seemed embarrassed by it himself, for, awkward and timid, he would
occasionally glance at his half-frozen legs with a despairing
expression, as if he cursed within his soul Lord Pembroke and the whole
Indian army.

Physically, he resembled his mother, with a look of higher breeding,
and with the transformation of a pretty woman’s face to that of an
intelligent man. There were the same eyes, but deeper in color and in
meaning; the same brow, but wider; the same mouth, but the lips were
firmly closed.

Over the woman’s face, ideas and impressions glided without leaving a
furrow or a trace; in fact, so hastily, that her eyes always seemed to
retain a certain astonishment at their flight. With the child, on the
contrary, one felt that impressions remained, and his thoughtful air
would have been almost painful, had it not been combined with a certain
caressing indolence of attitude that indicated a petted child.

Now leaning against his mother, with one hand in her muff, he listened
to her words with adoring attention, and occasionally looked at the
priest and at all the surroundings with timid curiosity. He had
promised not to cry, but a stifled sob shook him at times from head to
foot. Then his mother looked at him, and seemed to say, “You know what
you promised.” Then the child choked back his tears and sobs; but it
was easy to see that he was a prey to that first agony of exile and
abandonment which the first boarding-school inflicts on those children
who have lived only in their homes.

This examination of mother and child, made by the priest in two or
three minutes, would have satisfied a superficial observer; but Father
O———, who had been the director for twenty-five years of the
aristocratic institution of the Jesuits at Vaurigard, was a man of the
world, and knew too well the best Parisian society, all its shades of
manner and dialect, not to understand that in the mother of his new
pupil he beheld a representative of an especial class.

The self-possession with which she entered his office,—self-possession
too apparent not to be forced,—her way of seating herself, her uneasy
laugh, and above all, the overwhelming flood of words with which she
sought to conceal a certain embarrassment, all created in the mind of
the priest a vague distrust. Unhappily, in Paris the circles are so
mixed, the community of pleasures and similarity of toilets have so
narrowed the line of demarcation between fashionable women of good and
bad society, that the most experienced may at times be deceived, and
this is the reason that the priest regarded this woman with so much
attention. The principal difficulty in arriving at a decision arose
from the unconnected style of her conversation; but the embarrassed air
of the mother when he asked for the other name of the child, settled
the question in his mind.

She colored, hesitated. “True,” she said; “excuse me; I have not yet
presented myself. What could I have been thinking of?” and drawing a
small, highly-perfumed case from her pocket, she took from it a card,
on which, in long letters, was to be read the insignificant name—

_Ida de Barancy_


Over the face of the priest flashed a singular smile.

“Is this the child’s name?” he asked.

The question was almost an impertinence. The lady understood him, and
concealed her embarrassment under an assumption of great dignity.

“Certainly, sir, certainly.”

“Ah!” said the priest, gravely.

It was he now who found it difficult to express what he wished to say.
He rolled the card between his fingers with a little movement of the
lips natural to a man who measures the weight and effect of the words
he is about to speak.

Suddenly he arose from his chair, and approaching one of the large
windows that looked on a garden planted with fine trees, and reddened
by the wintry sun, tapped lightly on the glass. A black silhouette was
drawn on the window, and a young priest appeared immediately within the
room.

“Duffieux,” said the Superior, “take this child out to walk with you.
Show him our church and our hot-houses; he is tired of us, poor little
man!”

Jack supposed that he was sent out to walk so that he might be spared
the pain of saying good-bye to his mother, and his terrified,
despairing expression so touched the kind priest that he hastily
added,—

“Don’t be frightened, Jack. Your mother is not going away; you will
find her here.”

The child still hesitated.

“Go, my dear,” said Madame de Barancy, with a queenly gesture.

Then he went without another word, as if he were already conquered by
life, and prepared for all its evils.

When the door closed behind him, there was a moment of silence. The
steps of the child and his companion were heard on the frozen gravel,
and dying away, left no sound save the crackling of the fire, the
chirps of the sparrows on the eaves, the distant pianos, and an
indistinct murmur of voices—the hum of a great boarding-school.

“This child seems to love you, madame,” said the Superior, touched by
Jack’s submission.

“Why should he not love me?” answered Madame de Barancy, somewhat
melodramatically; “the poor dear has but his mother in the world.”

“Ah! you are a widow?”

“Alas! yes, sir. My husband died ten years ago, the very year of our
marriage, and under the most painful circumstances. Ah! Monsieur
l’Abbé, romance-writers, who are at a loss to invent adventures for
their heroines, do not know that many an apparently quiet life contains
enough for ten novels. My own story is the best proof of that. The
Comte de Barancy belonged, as his name will tell you, to one of the
oldest families in Touraine.”

She made a fatal mistake here, for Father O——— was born at Amboise, and
knew the nobility of the entire province. So he at once consigned the
Comte de Barancy to the society of Major-General Pembroke and the Rajah
of Singapore. He did not let this appear, however, and contented
himself with replying gently to the _soi-disant_ comtesse,—

“Do you not think with me, madame, that there would be some cruelty in
sending away a child that seems so warmly attached to you? He is still
very young; and do you think his physical health good enough to support
the grief of such a separation?”

“But you are mistaken, sir,” she answered, promptly. “Jack is a very
robust child; he has never been ill. He is a little pale, perhaps, but
that is owing to the air of Paris, to which he has never been
accustomed.”

Annoyed to find that she was not disposed to comprehend him, the priest
continued,—

“Besides, just now our dormitories are full; the scholastic year is
very far advanced; we have even been obliged to decline receiving new
pupils until the next term. You would be compelled to wait until then,
madame; and even then—”

She understood him at last.

“So,” she said, turning pale, “you refuse to receive my son. Do you
refuse also to tell me why?”

“Madame,” answered the priest, “I would have given much if this
explanation could have been avoided. But since you force it upon me, I
must inform you that this institution, whose head I am, exacts from the
families who confide their children to us the most unexceptionable
conduct and the strictest morality. In Paris there are many laical
institutions where your little Jack will receive every care, but with
us it would be impossible. I beg of you,” he added, with a gesture of
indignant protestation, “do not make me explain further. I have no
right to question you, no right to reproach you. I regret the pain I am
now giving, and believe me when I say that my words are as painful to
myself as to you.”

While the priest spoke, over the countenance of Madame de Barancy
flitted shadows of anger, grief, and confusion. At first she tried to
brave it out, throwing her head back disdainfully; but the kind words
of the priest falling on her childish soul made her burst suddenly into
a passion of sobs and tears.

“She was so unhappy,” she cried, “no one could ever know all she had
done for that child! Yes, the poor little fellow had no name, no
father, but was that any reason why a crime should be made of his
misfortune, and that he should be made responsible for the faults of
his parents? Ah! M. l’Abbé, I beg of you—”

As she spoke she took the priest’s hand. The good father sought to
disengage it with some little embarrassment.

“Be calm, dear madame,” he cried, terrified by these tears and
outcries, for she wept, like the child that she was, with vehement
sobs, and with the abandonment in fact of a somewhat coarse nature. The
poor man thought, “What could I do with her if this lady should be
taken ill?”

But the words he used to calm her only excited her more.

She wished to justify herself, to explain things, to narrate the story
of her life, and, willing or not, the Superior found himself compelled
to follow her through an obscure recital, whose connecting thread she
broke at every step, without looking to see how she should ever get
back again to the light.

The name of Barancy was not hers, but if she should tell him her name,
he would be astonished. The honor of one of the oldest families in
France was concerned, and she would rather die than speak.

The Superior hastened to assure her that he had no intention of
questioning her, but she would not listen to him. She was started, and
a wind-mill under full sail would have been more easily arrested than
her torrent of words, of which probably not one was true, for she
contradicted herself perpetually throughout her incoherent discourse,
yet withal there was something sincere, something touching even in this
love between mother and child. They had always been together. He had
been taught at home by masters, and she wished now to separate from him
only because of his intelligence and his eyes that saw things that were
not intended for his vision.

“The best thing to do, it seems to me,” said the priest, gravely,
“would be to live such a life that you need fear neither the scrutiny
of your child nor of any one else.”

“That was my wish, sir,” she answered. “As Jack grew older, I wished to
make his home all that which it ought to be. Besides, before long, my
position will be assured. For some time I have been thinking of
marrying, but to do this it was necessary to send my boy away for a
time that he might obtain the education worthy of the name he ought to
bear. I thought that nowhere could he do as well as here, but at one
blow you repulse him and discourage his mother’s good resolutions.”

Here the Superior arrested her with an exclamation of astonishment. He
hesitated a moment; then looking her straight in her eyes, said,—

“So be it, madame. I yield to your wishes. Little Jack pleases me very
much; I consent to receive him among our pupils.”

“My dear sir!”

“But on two conditions.”

“I am ready to accept all.”

“The first is, that until the day that your position is assured, the
child shall spend his vacations under this roof, and shall not return
to yours.”

“But he will die, my poor Jack, if he does not see his mother!”

“Oh, you can come here whenever you please; only—and this is my second
condition—you will not see him in the parlor, but always here in my
private room, where I shall take care that you are not interfered with
and that no one sees you.”

She rose in indignation.

The idea that she could never enter the parlor, or be present on the
reception-days, when she could astonish the other guests with the
beauty of her child, with the richness of her toilette, that she could
never say to her friends, “I met at the school, yesterday, Madame de
C———, or Madame de V———,” that she must meet Jack in secret, all this
revolted her.

The astute priest had struck well.

“You are cruel with me, sir. You oblige me to refuse the favor for
which I have so earnestly entreated, but I must protect my dignity as
woman and mother. Your conditions are impossible. And what would my
child think—”

She stopped, for outside the glass she saw the fair, curly head of the
child, with eyes brightened by the fresh air and by his anxiety. Upon a
sign from his mother, he entered quickly.

“Ah, mamma, how good you are! I was afraid you were gone!”

She took his hand hastily.

“You will go with me,” she answered; “we are not wanted here.”

And she sailed out erect and haughty, leading the boy, who was
stupefied by this departure which so strongly resembled a flight. She
hardly acknowledged the respectful salute of the good father, who had
also risen hastily from his chair; but quickly as she moved, it was not
too quick for Jack to hear a gentle voice murmur, “Poor child! poor
child!” in a tone of compassion that went to his heart. He was
pitied—and why? For a long time he pondered over this.

The Superior was not mistaken. Madame la Comtesse Ida de Barancy was
not a comtesse at all. Her name was not Barancy, and possibly not even
Ida. Whence came she? Who was she? No one could say. These complicated
existences have fortunes so diverse, a past so long and so varied, that
one never knows the last shape they assume. One might liken them to
those revolving lighthouses that have long intervals of shadow between
their gleams of fire. Of one thing only was there any certainty: she
was not a Parisian, but came from some provincial town whose accent she
still retained. It was said that at the Gymnase, one evening, two Lyons
merchants thought they recognized in her a certain Mélanie Favrot, who
formerly kept an establishment of “gloves and perfumery;” but these
merchants were mistaken.

Again, an officer in the Hussars insisted that he had seen her eight
years before at Orleans. He also was mistaken. And we all know that
resemblances are often impertinences.

Madame de Barancy had however travelled much, and made no concealment
of the fact, but an absolute sorcerer would have been needed to evolve
any facts from the contradictory accounts she gave of her origin and
her life. One day Ida was born in the colonies, spoke of her mother, a
charming créole, of her plantation and her negroes. Another time she
had passed her childhood in a great chateau on the Loire. She seemed
utterly indifferent as to the manner in which her hearers would piece
together these dislocated bits of her existence.

As may be imagined, in these fantastic recitals, vanity reigned
triumphant, the vanity of a chattering paroquet. Bank and money, titles
and riches, were the texts of her discourse. Rich she certainly was.
She had a small hotel on the Boulevard Haussmann; she had horses and
carriages, gorgeous furniture in most questionable taste, three or four
servants, and led a most indolent existence, trifling away her life
among women like herself, less confident in her bearing, perhaps, than
they, from her provincial birth and breeding. This, and a certain
freshness, the result of a childhood passed in the open air, all kept
her somewhat out of the current of Parisian life, where, too, being so
newly arrived, she had not yet found her place.

Once each week, a man of middle age, and of distinguished appearance,
came to see her. In speaking of him, Ida always said “Monsieur” with an
air of such respect that one would have supposed him to be at the court
of France in the days when the brother of the king was so denominated.
The child spoke of him simply as “our friend.” The servants announced
him as “M. le Comte,” but among themselves they called him “the old
gentleman.”

The old gentleman was very rich, for madame spared nothing, and there
was an enormous expenditure going on constantly in the house. This was
managed by Mademoiselle Constant, Ida’s waiting-maid. It was this woman
who gave her mistress the addresses of the tradespeople, who guided her
inexperience through the mazes of life in Paris; for Ida’s pet dream
and hope was to be taken for a woman of irreproachable character, and
of the highest fashion.

Thus it will be seen into what state of mind the reception of Father
O——— had thrown her, and in what a rage she left his presence. An
elegant coupé awaited her at the door of the Institution. She threw
herself into it with her child, retaining only sufficient self-command
to say “home,” in so loud a voice that she was heard by a group of
priests who were talking together, and who quickly dispersed before
this whirlwind of furs and curled hair. In fact, as soon as the
carriage-door was closed, the unhappy woman sank into a corner, not in
her usual coquettish position, but overwhelmed and in tears, stifling
her sobs in the quilted cushions.

What a blow! The priest had refused to take her child, and at the first
glance had discovered the humiliating truth that she believed to have
thoroughly disguised under the luxurious surroundings of a woman of the
world and of an irreproachable mother.

Her wounded pride recalled with renewed flushes of shame the keen eyes
of the good father. She recalled all her falsehood, all her folly, and
remembered his incredulous smile at almost her first words.

Silent and motionless in the other corner of the carriage sat Jack,
looking sadly at his mother, unable to comprehend her despair. He
vaguely conceived himself to be in fault, the dear little fellow, and
yet was secretly glad that he had not been left at the school.

For a fortnight he had heard of it night and day; his mother had
extorted a promise from him not to weep; his trunk was packed, and all
was ready, and the child’s heart was full of trouble; and now at the
last moment he was reprieved.

If his mother had not been in so much trouble now, he would have
thanked her; how happy would he have been curled up at her side, under
her furs, in the little coupé in which they had had so many happy hours
together—hours which were now to be repeated. And Jack thought of the
afternoons in the Bois, of the long drives through the gay city of
Paris—a city so new to both of them, and full of excitement and
interest. A monument, perhaps, or even a mere street incident,
delighted them.

“Look, Jack—”

“Look, mamma—”

They were two children together, and together they peered from the
window,—the child’s head with its golden curls close to the mother’s
face tightly veiled in black lace.

A despairing cry from Madame de Barancy aroused the boy from all these
sweet recollections. “_Mon dieu!_” she cried, wringing her hands, “what
have I done to be so wretched?”

This exclamation naturally elicited no response, and little Jack, not
knowing what to say, or how to console her, timidly caressed her hand,
even at last kissing it with the fervor of a lover.

She started and looked wildly at him.

“Ah! cruel, cruel child, what harm you have done me in this world!”

Jack turned pale. “I? What have I done?”

He loved but one person on the face of the earth, his mother. He
thought her absolutely perfect; and without knowing it, he had injured
her in some mysterious way. The poor child was now overwhelmed with
despair also, but remained utterly silent, as if the noisy
demonstrations of his mother had shocked him, and made him ashamed of
any manifestations on his own part. He was seized with a sort of
nervous spasm. His mother took him in her arms. “No, no, dear child, I
was only in jest; be sensible, dear. What! must I rock my long-legged
boy as if he were a baby? No, little Jack, you never did me any harm.
It is I who did wrong. Come, do not weep any more. See, I am not
crying.”

And the strange creature, forgetful of her recent grief, laughed gayly,
that Jack too might laugh. It was one of the privileges of this
inconsequent nature never to retain impressions for any length of time.
Singularly enough, too, the tears she had just shed only seemed to add
new freshness and brilliancy to her youthful beauty, as a sudden shower
upon a dove’s plumage seems to bring out new lustre without penetrating
below the surface.

“Where are we now?” said she, suddenly dropping the window that was
covered with mist. “At the Madeleine. How quickly we have come! We must
stop somewhere; at the pastry-cook’s, I think. Dry your eyes, little
one, we will buy some meringues.”

They alighted at the fashionable confectioner’s, where there was a
great crowd. Rich furs and rustling silks crushed each other; and
women’s faces with veils half lifted were reflected in the surrounding
mirrors which were set in gilt frames and cream-colored panels;
glittering glass, and a variety of cakes and dainties delighted the
spectators. Madame de Barancy and her child were much looked at. This
charmed her, and this small success following upon the mortification of
the previous hour, gave her an appetite. She called for a quantity of
meringues and nougat, and finished by a glass of wine. Jack followed
her example, but with more moderation, his great grief having filled
his eyes with unshed tears and his heart with suppressed sighs.

When they left the shop the weather was so fine, although cold, and the
flower-market of the Madeleine so fragrant with the sweet perfume of
violets, that Ida determined to dismiss the carriage and return on
foot. Briskly, and yet with a certain slowness of step, that indicated
a woman accustomed to admiration, she started on her walk, leading Jack
by the hand. The fresh air, the gay streets and attractive shops, quite
restored Ida’s good-humor. Then suddenly, by what connection of ideas I
know not, she remembered a masqued ball to which she was going that
night, preceded by a restaurant dinner.

“Mercy! I had forgotten. Hurry! little Jack—quick!” She wanted flowers,
a bouquet, a dozen forgotten trifles: and the child, whose life had
always been made up of just such trifles, and who felt as much as his
mother the subtile charm of these elegances, followed her in high glee,
delighted by the idea of the fête that he was not to see. The toilette
of his mother always interested him, and he fully appreciated the
admiration her beauty excited as they went through the streets and into
the various shops.

“Exquisite! exquisite! Yes, you may send it to me—Boulevard Haussmann.”

Madame de Barancy tossed down her card, and went out, talking gayly to
Jack of the beauty of her purchases. Suddenly she assumed a graver air.
“Remember, Jack, what I say. Do not tell our good friend that I went to
this ball; it is a great secret, It is five o’clock. How Constant will
scold!”

She was not mistaken.

Her maid, a tall, stout person of forty years, ugly and masculine,
rushed toward Ida as she entered the house.

“The costume is here. There is no sense in being so late. Madame will
not be ready in season. No one could make her toilette in such a little
while.”

“Don’t scold, Constant. If you only knew what had happened. Look!” and
she pointed to Jack.

The factotum seemed utterly out of patience. “What! Master Jack back
again! That is very naughty, sir, after all you promised. The police
will have to come and take you to school; your mother is too good.”

“No, no, it was not he. The priest would not have him. Do you
understand? They insulted me!” Whereupon she began to cry again, and to
ask of heaven why she was so unhappy. What with the meringues and the
nougat, the wine and the heat of the room, she soon felt very ill. She
was carried to her bed; salts and ether were hastily sought.
Mademoiselle Constant acquitted herself with the propriety of a woman
who is no stranger to such scenes, went in and out of the room, opened
and shut wardrobes, with a certain self-possession that seemed to say,
“This will soon pass off.” But she did not perform her duties in
silence.

“What folly it was to take this child to the Fathers! As if it was a
place for him in his position! It would not have been done certainly,
had I been consulted. I would engage to find a place for this boy at
very short notice.”

Jack, terrified at seeing his mother so ill, had seated himself on the
edge of the bed; where, looking at her anxiously, he in silence asked
her pardon for the sorrow he had caused her.

“There! get away, Master Jack. Your mother is all right. I must help
her dress now.”

“What! You do not mean, Constant, that I must go to this ball. I have
no heart to amuse myself.”

“Pshaw! I know you, madame. You have but five minutes. Just look at
this pretty costume, these rose-colored stockings, and your little
cap.”

She shook out the skirts, displayed the trimming, and jingled the
little bells which adorned it, and Ida ceased to resist.

While his mother was dressing, Jack went into the boudoir, and remained
alone in the dark. The little room, perfumed and coquettish, was, it is
true, partially illuminated by the gas lamps on the boulevard. Sadly
enough the child leaned against the windows and thought of the day that
was just over. By degrees, without knowing how, he felt himself to be
“the poor child” of whom the priest had spoken in such compassionate
tones.

It is so singular to hear one’s self pitied when one believes one’s
self to be happy. There are sorrows, in fact, so well concealed, that
those who have caused them, and even sometimes their victims, do not
divine them.

The door opened—his mother was ready.

“Come in, Master Jack, and see if this is not lovely.”

Ah! what a charming Folly! Silver and pink, lustrous satin and delicate
lace. What a lovely rustling of spangles when she moved!

The child looked on in admiration, while the mother, light and airy,
waving her Momus staff, smiled at Jack, and smiled at herself in the
Psyche, without at that time asking heaven why she was so unhappy. Then
Constant threw over her shoulders a warm cloak, and accompanied her to
the carriage, while Jack, leaning over the railing, watched from stair
to stair, moving almost as if she were dancing the little pink slippers
embroidered with silver, that bore his mother to balls where children
could not go. As the last sound of the silver bells died away, he
turned towards the salon, disturbed and anxious for the first time by
the solitude in which he ordinarily passed his evenings.

When Madame de Barancy dined out, Master Jack was confided to the
tender mercies of Constant. “She will dine with you,” said Ida.

Two places were laid in the dining-room that seemed so huge on such
days. But very often Constant, finding her dinner anything but
cheerful, took the child and joined her companions below, where they
feasted gayly. The table-cloth was soiled, and the conversation was not
of the purest; and very often the conduct of the mistress of the house
was commented upon, in words to be sure that were slightly veiled, so
as not to frighten the child. This evening there was a grand discussion
as to the refusal of the Fathers to receive the boy. The coachman
declared that it was all for the best,—that the priests would have made
of the child “a hypocrite and a Jesuit.”

Constant protested against these words. She was not a professor of
religion, she said, but she would not hear it spoken ill of. Then the
discussion changed to the great disappointment of Jack, who listened
with all his little ears, hoping to hear why this priest, who appeared
so good, was not willing to receive him.

But for the moment Jack was of little consequence; each was absorbed in
narrating his or her religious convictions.

The coachman, who had been drinking, said that his God was the sun; in
fact, he, like the elephants, adored the sun! Suddenly some one asked
how he knew that elephants adored the sun.

“I saw it once in a photograph,” said he, sternly. Upon which
Mademoiselle Constant vehemently accused him of impiety and atheism;
while the cook, a stout Picardian with true peasant shrewdness, told
them to be quiet.

“Hush!” she said; “you should never quarrel over your religions.”

And Jack—what was he doing all this time?

At the end of the table, stupefied by the heat and the interminable
discussions of these brutes, he slept, with his head on his arms, and
his fair curls spread over his velvet sleeves. In his unrestful slumber
he heard the hum of the servants’ voices, and at last he fancied that
they were talking of him; but the voices seemed to reach from afar
off—through a fog, as it were.

“Who is he, then?” asked the cook.

“I don’t know,” answered Constant; “but one thing is certain, he can’t
remain here, and she wishes me to find a school for him.”

Between a yawn and a hiccough, the coachman spoke,—

“I know a capital school, and one that will, just answer your purpose.
It is called the Moronval College—no, not college—but the Moronval
Academy. But what of that? it is a college all the same. I put my child
there once, when I was ordered off with the Egyptian army. The grocer
gave me the prospectus, and I think I have it still.”

He looked in his portfolio, and from among the tumbled and soiled
papers he extracted one, dirtier even than the others.

“Here it is!” he cried, with an air of triumph.

He unfolded the prospectus and began to read, or rather to spell with
difficulty:

“Gymnase Moronval—in the—in the—”

“Give it to me,” said Mademoiselle Constant; and taking it from him,
she read it at one glance.

“Moronval Academy—situated in the finest quarter of Paris—a family
school—large garden—the number of pupils limited—course of
instruction—particular attention paid to the correction of the accent
of foreigners—”

Mademoiselle Constant interrupted herself here to breathe, and to
exclaim, “This seems all right enough!”

“I think so,” said the cook.

The reading of the prospectus was resumed, but Jack was soundly asleep,
and heard no more.

He was dreaming. Yes, while his future was thus under discussion around
this kitchen-table, while his mother was dancing as Folly in her
rose-colored skirts and silver bells, he was dreaming of the kind
priest, and of the tender voice that had murmured—“Poor child!”




CHAPTER II.
THE SCHOOL IN THE AVENUE MONTAIGNE.


“23 Avenue Montaigne, in the best quarter of Paris,” said the
prospectus. And no one can deny that the Avenue Montaigne is well
situated in the Champs Elysées, but it has an incongruous unfinished
aspect, as of a road merely sketched and not completed.

By the side of the fine hotels with their plate-glass windows hung with
silken draperies, stand the houses of workmen, whence issue the noise
of hammers and grating of saws. One part of the Faubourg seems also to
be relinquished to gardens after the style of Mabille.

At the time of which I speak, and possibly now? from the avenue ran two
or three narrow lanes whose sordid aspect offered a strange contrast to
the superb buildings near them. One of these lanes opened at the number
23, and announced on a gilded sign swinging in the passage, that the
Moronval Academy was there situated. This sign, however, once passed,
it seemed to you that you were taken back forty years, and to the other
end of Paris. The black mud, the stream in the centre of the lane, the
reverberations from the high walls, the drinking-shops built from old
planks, all seemed to belong to the past. From every nook and cranny,
from stairs and balconies, whence fluttered linen hung to dry, streamed
forth a crowd of children escorted by an army of lean and hungry cats.
It was amazing to see that so small a spot could accommodate such a
number of persons. English grooms in shabby liveries, worn-out jockeys,
and dilapidated body-servants, seemed there to congregate. To these
must be added the horde of workpeople who returned at sunset; those who
let chairs, or tiny carriages drawn by goats; dog-fanciers, beggars of
all sorts, dwarfs from the hippodrome and their microscopic ponies.
Picture all these to yourself, and you will have some idea of this
singular spot—so near to the Champs Elysées that the tops of the green
trees were to be seen, and the roar of carriages was but faintly
subdued.

It was in this place that the Moronval Academy was situated. Two or
three times during the day a tall, thin mulatto made his appearance in
the street. He wore on his head a broad-brimmed Quaker hat placed so
far back that it resembled a halo; long hair swept over his shoulders,
and he crossed the street with a timid, terrified air, followed by a
troop of boys of every shade of complexion varying from a coffee tint
to bright copper, and thence to profound black. These lads wore the
coarse uniform of the school, and had an unfed and uncared-for aspect.

The principal of the Moronval Academy himself took his pupils—his
children of the sun, as he called them—out for their daily walks; and
the comings and goings of this singular party gave the finishing touch
of oddity to the appearance of the _Passage des Douze Maisons_.

Most assuredly, had Madame de Barancy herself brought her child to the
Academy, the sight of the place would have terrified her, and she would
never have consented to leave her darling there. But her visit to the
Jesuits had been so unfortunate, her reception so different from that
which she had anticipated, that the poor creature, timid at heart and
easily disconcerted, feared some new humiliation, and delegated to
Madame Constant, her maid, the task of placing Jack at the school
chosen for him by her servants.

It was one cold, gray morning that Ida’s carriage drew up in front of
the gilt sign of the Moronval Academy. The lane was deserted, but the
walls and the signs all had a damp and greenish look, as if a recent
inundation had there left its traces. Constant stepped forward bravely,
leading the child by one hand, and carrying an umbrella in the other.
At the twelfth house she halted. It was at the end of the lane just
where it closes, save for a narrow passage into La Rue Marbouf, between
two high walls on which grated the dry branches of old shrubbery and
ancient trees. A certain cleanliness indicated the vicinity of the
aristocratic institution; and the oyster-shells, old sardine-boxes, and
empty bottles were carefully swept away from the green door, that was
as solid and distrustful in aspect as if it led to a prison or a
convent.

The profound silence that reigned was suddenly broken by a vigorous
assault of the bell by Madame Constant. Jack felt chilled to the heart
by the sound of this bell, and the sparrows on the one tree in the
garden fluttered away in sudden fright.

No one opened the door, but a panel was pushed away, and behind the
heavy grating appeared a black face, with protuberant lips and
astonished eyes.

“Is this the Moronval Academy?” said Madame de Barancy’s imposing maid.

The woolly head now gave place to one of a different type,—a Tartar,
possibly,—with eyes like slits, high cheekbones, and narrow, pointed
head. Then a Creole, with a pale yellow skin, was also inspired by
curiosity and peered out. But the door still remained closed, and
Madame Constant was losing her temper, when a sharp voice cried from a
distance,—

“Well do you never mean to open that door, idiots?”

Then they all began to whisper; keys were turned, bolts were pushed
back, oaths were muttered, kicks were administered, and after many
ineffectual struggles the door was finally opened; but Jack saw only
the retreating forms of the schoolboys, who ran off in as much fright
as did the sparrows just before.

In the doorway stood a tall, colored man, whose large white cravat made
his face look still more black. M. Moronval begged Madame Constant to
walk in, offered her his arm, and conducted her through a garden, large
enough, but dismal with the dried leaves and débris of winter storms.

Several scattered buildings occupied the place of former flower-beds.
The academy, it seemed, consisted of several old buildings altered by
Moronval to suit his own needs.

In one of the alleys they met a small negro with a broom and a pail. He
respectfully stood aside as they passed, and when M. Moronval said, in
a low voice, “A fire in the drawing-room,” the boy looked as much
startled as if he had been told that the drawing-room itself was
burning.

The order was by no means an unnecessary one. Nothing could have been
colder than this great room, whose waxed floor looked like a frozen,
slippery lake. The furniture itself had the same polar aspect,
enveloped in coverings not made for it. But Madame Constant cared
little for the naked walls and the discomforts of the apartment; she
was occupied with the impression she was making, and the part she was
playing, that of a lady of importance. She was quite condescending, and
felt sure that children must be well off in this place, the rooms were
so spacious,—just as well, in fact, as if in the country.

“Precisely,” said Moronval, hesitatingly.

The black boy kindled the fire, and M. Moronval looked for a chair for
his distinguished visitor. Then Madame Moronval, who had been summoned,
made her appearance. She was a small woman, very small, with a long,
pale face all forehead and chin. She carried herself with great
erectness, as if reluctant to lose an inch of her height, and perhaps
to disguise a trifling deformity of the shoulders; but she had a kind
and womanly expression, and drawing the child towards her, admired his
long curls and his eyes.

“Yes, his eyes are like his mother’s,” said Moronval, coolly, examining
Madame Constant as he spoke.

She made no attempt to disclaim the honor; but Jack cried out in
indignation, “She is not my mamma! She is my nurse!”

Upon which Madame Moronval repented of her urbanity, and became more
reserved. Fortunately her husband saw matters in a different light, and
concluded that a servant trusted to the extent of placing her master’s
children at school, must be a person of some importance in the house.

Madame Constant soon convinced him of the correctness of this
conclusion. She spoke loudly and decidedly—stated that the choice of a
school had been left entirely to her own discretion, and each time that
she pronounced the name of her mistress, it was with a patronizing air
that drove poor Jack to the verge of despair.

The terms of the school were spoken of: three thousand francs per annum
was named as the amount asked; and then Moronval launched forth on the
superior advantages of his institution; it combined everything needed
for the development of both soul and body. The pupils accompanied their
masters to the theatre and into the world. Instead of making of the
boys intrusted to his charge mere machines of Greek and Latin, he
sought to develop in them every good quality, to prepare them for their
duties in every position in life, and to surround them with those
family influences of which they had too many of them been totally
deprived. But their mental instruction was by no means neglected; quite
the contrary. The most eminent men, savans and artists, did not shrink
from the philanthropic duty of instructing the young in this remarkable
institution, and were employed as professors of sciences, history,
music, and literature. The French language was made a matter of
especial importance, and the pronunciation was taught by a new and
infallible method of which Madame Moronval was the author. Besides all
this, every week there was a public lecture, to which friends and
relatives of the pupils were invited, and where they could thoroughly
convince themselves of the excellence of the system pursued at the
Moronval Academy.

This long tirade of the principal, who needed, possibly, more than any
one else the advantages of lessons in pronunciation from his wife, was
achieved more quickly for the reason that, in Creole fashion, he
swallowed half his words, and left out many of his consonants.

It mattered not, however, for Madame Constant was positively dazzled.

The question of terms, of course, was nothing to her, she said; but it
was necessary that the child should receive an aristocratic and
finished education.

“Unquestionably,” said Madame Moronval, growing still more erect.

Here her husband added that he only received into his establishment
strangers of great distinction, scions of great families, nobles,
princes, and the like. At that very time he had under his roof a child
of royal birth,—a son of the king of Dahomey. At this the enthusiasm of
Madame Constant burst all boundaries.

“A king’s son! You hear, Master Jack—you will be educated with the son
of a king!”

“Yes,” resumed the instructor, gravely; “I have been intrusted by his
Dahomian Majesty with the education of his royal Highness, and I
believe that I shall be able to make of him a most remarkable man.”

What was the matter with the black boy, who was still at work at the
fire, that he shook so convulsively, and made such a hideous noise with
the shovel and tongs?

M. Moronval continued. “I hope, and Madame Moronval hopes, that the
young king, when on the throne of his ancestors, will remember the good
advice and the noble examples afforded him by his teachers in Paris,
the happy years spent with them, their indefatigable cares and
assiduous efforts on his behalf.”

Here Jack was surprised to see the black boy kneeling before the
chimney, turn toward him, and shake his woolly head violently, while
his mouth opened wide in silent but furious denial.

Did he wish to say that his royal Highness would never remember the
good lessons received at the academy, or did he mean that he would
never forget them? But what could this poor black boy know about it?

Madame Constant announced, in pompous terms, that she was willing to
pay a quarter in advance. Moronval waved his hand condescendingly, as
if to say, “There is no need of that.”

But the old house told a far different tale,—the shabby furniture, the
dismantled walls, the worn carpets, as well as the threadbare coat of
Moronval himself, and the shiny scant robe of the little woman with the
long chin.

But that which proved the fact more than anything else was the
eagerness with which the pair went to find in another room the superb
register in which they inscribed the ages of the pupils, their names,
and the date of their entrance into the academy.

While these important facts were being written, the black boy remained
crouched in front of the fire, which seemed quite useless while he
absorbed all its heat. The chimney, which at first had refused to
consume the least bit of wood, as stomachs after too long fasting
reject food, had now revived, and a beautiful red flame was to be seen.
The negro, with his head on his hands, his eyes fixed as in a trance,
looked like a little black silhouette against a scarlet background. His
mouth opened in intense delight, and his eyes were perfectly round. He
seemed to be drinking in the heat and the light with the greatest
avidity, while outside the snow had begun to fall silently and slowly.

Jack was very sad, for he fancied that Moronval had a wicked look,
notwithstanding his honeyed words. And, then, in this strange house the
poor child felt himself utterly lost and desolate, discarded by his
mother, and rendered still more miserable by the vague idea that these
colored pupils, from every corner of the globe, had brought with them
an atmosphere of unhappiness and of restlessness. He remembered, too,
the Jesuits’ college, so fresh and sweet; the fine trees, the
green-houses, the whole appearance of refinement, and the kind hand of
the Superior laid for a moment upon his head.

Ah! why had he not remained there? And as this occurred to him, he said
to himself, that perhaps they would not have him here either. He looked
toward the table. There by the big register the husband and wife were
busy whispering with Madame Constant. They looked at him, and he caught
a word now and then. The little woman sighed, and twice Jack heard her
say, as did the priest,—“Poor child!”

She also pitied him. And why? What was he, then, that they pitied him?
Jack asked himself.

This compassion that others felt for him weighed sorely on his little
heart. He could have wept with shame, for in his childish mind he
attributed this disdainful compassion to some peculiarity of costume,
his bare legs, or his long curls.

But he thought of his mother’s despair. Should he meet with another
refusal? Suddenly he saw Constant draw her purse and hand to the
principal some notes and gold pieces. Yes, they were going to keep him.
He was delighted, poor child, for he little knew that the great
misfortune of his life was now inaugurated there in that room.

At this moment a tremendous bass voice came up from the garden below,
singing the chorus of an old song. The windows of the room had not
recovered from the shock, when a stout, short man, in a velvet coat,
close-cut hair, and heavy beard, burst into the room.

“Hallo!” he cried, in a tone of comic astonishment, “a fire in the
parlor? What a luxury!” and he drew a long breath. In fact, the
new-comer was in the habit of drawing long breaths at the end of each
sentence, a habit he had acquired in singing; and these breaths were
almost like the roaring of a wild beast. Catching sight of the
strangers and the pile of money, he stopped short with the words on his
lips. Delight and surprise succeeded each other on his countenance,
whose muscles seemed habituated to all facial contortions.

Moronval turned gravely toward the waiting woman. “M. Labassandre, of
the Imperial Academy of Music, our Professor of Music.” Labassandre
bowed once, twice, three times, and then, by way of restoring his
self-possession, and putting matters at once on a pleasant footing for
all parties, administered a kick to the black boy, who did not seem at
all astonished, but picked himself up and disappeared from the room.

The door again opened, and two persons entered. One was very ugly—a
mean face without a beard, huge spectacles with convex glasses, and
wearing an overcoat buttoned to the chin, which bore all up and down
the front too visible indications of-the awkwardness of a near-sighted
man. This was Dr. Hirsch, Professor of Mathematics and of Natural
Sciences. He exhaled a strong odor of alkalies, and, thanks to his
chemical manipulations, his fingers were every color of the rainbow.
The last comer was very different. Imagine a handsome man, dressed with
the greatest care, scrupulously gloved and shod, his hair thrown back
from a forehead already unnaturally high. He had a haughty, aggressive
air; his heavy blonde moustache, much twisted at the ends, and a large,
pale face, gave him the look of a sick soldier.

Moronval presented him as “our great poet, Amaury d’Argenton, Professor
of Literature.”

He, too, looked as astonished, when he caught sight of the gold pieces,
as did Dr. Hirsch and the singer Labassandre. His cold eyes had a gleam
of light, but it disappeared as he glanced from the child to his nurse.

Then he approached the other professors standing in front of the fire,
and, saluting them, listened in silence. Madame Constant thought this
Argenton looked proud; but upon Jack the man made a very strong
impression, and the child shrank from him with terror and repugnance.

Jack felt that all these men might make him wretched, but this one more
than all others. Instinctively, on seeing him enter, the child felt him
to be his future enemy, and that cold, hard glance meeting his own,
froze him to the core of his heart. How many times, in days to come,
was he to encounter those pale, blue eyes, with half-shut, heavy lids,
whose glances were cold as steel! The eyes have been called the windows
of the soul, but D’Argenton’s eyes were windows so closely barred and
locked, that one had no reason to suppose that there was a soul behind
them.

The conversation finished between Moronval and Constant, the principal
approached his new pupil, and giving him a little friendly tap on the
cheek, he said, “Come, come, my young friend, you must look brighter
than this.”

And in fact, Jack, as the moment drew near that he must say farewell to
his mother’s maid, felt his eyes swimming in tears. Not that he had any
great affection for this woman, but she was a part of his home, she saw
his mother daily, and the separation was final when she was gone.

“Constant,” he whispered, catching her dress, “you will tell mamma to
come and see me.”

“Certainly. She will come, of course. But don’t cry.”

The child was sorely tempted to burst into tears; but it seemed to him
that all these strange eyes were fixed upon him, and that the Professor
of Literature examined him with especial severity: and he controlled
himself.

The snow fell heavily. Moronval proposed to send for a carriage, but
the maid said that Augustin and the coupé were waiting at the end of
the lane.

“A coupé!” said the principal to himself, in astonished admiration.

“Speaking of Augustin,” said she: “he charged me with a commission.
Have you a pupil named Said?”

“To be sure—certainly—a delightful person,” said Moronval.

“And a superb voice. You must hear him,” interrupted Labassandre,
opening the door and calling Said in a voice of thunder.

A frightful howl was heard in reply, followed by the appearance of the
delightful person.

An awkward schoolboy appeared, whose tunic, like all tunics, and,
indeed, like all the clothing of boys of a certain age, was too short
and too tight for him; drawn in, in the fashion of a caftan, it told
the story at once of an Egyptian in European clothing. His features
were regular and delicate enough, but the yellow skin was stretched so
tightly over the bones and muscles that the eyes seemed to close of
themselves whenever the mouth opened, and _vice versa_.

This miserable young man, whose skin was so scanty, inspired you with a
strong desire to relieve his sufferings by cutting a slit somewhere. He
at once remembered Augustin, who had been his parents’ coachman, and
who had given him all his cigar-stumps.

“What shall I say to him from you?” asked Constant, in her most amiable
tone.

“Nothing,” answered Said, promptly.

“And your parents, how are they? Have you had any news from them
lately?”

“No.”

“Have they returned to Egypt, as they thought of doing?”

“Don’t know: they never write.”

It was evident that this pupil of the Moronval Academy had not been
educated in the art of conversation, and Jack listened with many
misgivings.

The indifferent fashion with which this youth spoke of his parents,
added to what M. Moronval had previously said of the family influences
of which most of his pupils had been deprived since infancy, impressed
him unfavorably.

It seemed to the child that he was to live among orphans or cast-off
children, and would be himself as much cast off as if he had come from
Timbuctoo or Otaheite.

Again he caught the dress of his mother’s servant. “Tell her to come
and see me,” he whispered; “O, tell her to come.”

And when the door closed behind her, he understood that one chapter in
his life was finished; that his existence as a spoiled child, as a
petted baby, had vanished into the past, and those dear and happy days
would never again return.

While he stood silently weeping, with his face pressed against a window
that led into the garden, a hand was extended over his shoulder
containing something black.

It was Said, who, as a consolation, offered him the stump of a cigar.

“Take this: I have a trunk full,” said the interesting young man,
shutting his eyes so as to be able to speak.

Jack, smiling through his tears, made a sign that he did not dare to
accept this singular gift; and Said, whose eloquence was very limited,
stood silently planted by his side until M. Moronval returned.

He had escorted Madame Constant to her carriage, and came back inspired
with respectful indulgence for the grief of his new pupil.

The coachman, Augustin, had such fine furs, the coupé was so well
appointed, that the little fellow, Jack, profited by the magnificence
of the equipage.

“That is well,” he said, benevolently, to the Egyptian. “Play together;
but go to the other room, where it is warmer than here, I shall permit
the boys to have a holiday in honor of the new pupil.”

Poor little fellow! He was soon surrounded by a noisy crowd, who
questioned him without mercy. With his blonde curls, his plaid suit,
and bare legs, he sat motionless and timid, wondering at the frantic
gestipulations of these little boys of foreign birth, and among them
all, looked much like an elegant little Parisian shut up in the great
monkey cage in the Jardin des Plantes.

This was the idea that occurred to Moronval, but he was aroused from
his silent hilarity by the noise of a discussion too animated to be
altogether amiable. He heard the puffs and sighs of Labassandre and the
solemn little voice of madame. Easily divining the bone of contention,
he hastened to the assistance of his wife, whom he found heroically
defending the money paid by Madame Constant against the demands of the
professors, whose salaries were greatly in arrear.

Evariste Moronval, lawyer, politician, and littérateur, had been sent
from Pointe-à-Petre in 1848 as secretary to a deputy from Guadaloupe.
At that time he was just twenty-five, energetic and ambitious, with
considerable ability and cultivation. Being poor, however, he accepted
a dependent position which insured his expenses paid to Paris, that
marvellous city, the heat of whose lurid flames extends so far over the
world that it attracts even the moths from the colonies.

On landing, he left his deputy in the lurch, easily made a few
acquaintances, and attempted a political career, in which path he had
obtained a certain success in Guadaloupe; but he had not taken into
account his horrible colonial accent, of which, notwithstanding every
effort, he was never able to rid himself. The first time he spoke in
public, the shouts of laughter that greeted him proved conclusively
that he could never make a name, for himself in Paris as a public
speaker. He then resolved to write, but he was clever enough to
understand that it was far easier to win a reputation at Pointe-à-Petre
than in Paris. Haughty and tenacious, and spoiled by small successes,
he passed from journal to journal, without being retained for any
length of time on the staff of any one. Then began those hard
experiences of life which either crush a man to the earth or harden him
to iron. He joined the army of the ten thousand men who live by their
wits in Paris, who rise each morning dizzy with hunger and ambitious
dreams, make their breakfast from off a penny-roll, black the seams of
their coats with ink, whiten their shirt-collars with billiard-chalk,
and warm themselves in the churches and libraries.

He became familiar with all these degradations and miseries,—to credit
refused at the low eating-house, to the non-admittance to his garret at
eleven o’clock at night, and to the scanty bit of candle, and to shoes
in holes.

He was one of those professors of—it matters not what, who write
articles for the encyclopaedias at a half centime a line, a history of
the Middle Ages in two volumes, at twenty-five francs per volume,
compile catalogues, and copy plays for the theatres.

He was dismissed from one institution, where he taught English, for
having struck one of the pupils in his passionate, Creole fashion.

After three years of this miserable existence, when he had eaten an
incalculable number of raw artichokes and radishes, when he had lost
his illusions and ruined his stomach, chance sent him to give lessons
in a young ladies’ school kept by three sisters. The two eldest were
over forty; the third was thirty,—small, sentimental, and pretentious.
She saw little prospect of marriage, when Moronval offered himself and
was accepted.

Once married, they lived some time in the house with the elder sisters;
both made themselves useful in giving lessons. But Moronval had
retained many of his bachelor habits, which were far from agreeable in
that peaceful and well-ordered boarding-school. Besides, the Creole
treated his pupils too much as he might have done his slaves at work on
the sugar-cane plantation.

The elder sisters, who adored Madame Moronval, were nevertheless
obliged to separate from her, and paid her as an indemnification a
satisfactory sum. What should be done with this money? Moronval wished
to start a journal, or a review; but to make money was his first wish.
Finally, a brilliant idea came to him one day.

He knew that children were sent from all parts of the world to finish
their education in Paris. They came from Persia, from Japan, Hindostan,
and Guinea, confided to the care of ship-captains, or to merchants.
Such people being generally well provided with money, and having but
little experience in getting rid of it, Moronval decided that there was
an easy mine to work. Besides, the wonderful system of Madame Moronval
could be applied in perfection to the correction of foreign accents, to
defective pronunciation. The Professor immediately caused
advertisements to be inserted in the colonial journals, where were soon
to be seen the most amazing advertisements in several languages.

During the first year, the nephew of the Iman of Zanzibar, and two
superb blacks from the coast of Guinea, appeared upon the scene. It was
not until they arrived that Moronval bestirred himself to find a local
habitation and a name. Finally, in order to combine economy with the
exigencies of his new position, he hired the buildings we have just
visited in this hideous _Passage des Douze Maisons_, and displayed in
the avenue the gorgeous sign we have mentioned.

The owner of the property induced Moronval to believe that certain
improvements would soon be made, in fact, that an appropriation was
ordered for a new boulevard on one side of the building. This
conviction induced Moronval to forget all the inconveniences, the
dampness of the dormitory, the cold of certain rooms, the heat of
others. This was nothing: the appropriation bill was ready for the
signature, and things would be all right soon.

But Moronval was forced to endure that long period of waiting, only too
well known to Parisians in the last twenty years; and this wore heavily
upon him, costing him more thought and more anxiety than did the
improvement or welfare of his pupils. He soon discovered that he had
been hugely duped, and this discovery had the worst effect on the
passionate, weak nature of the Creole. His discouragement degenerated
into absolute incapacity and indolence. The pupils had no supervision
whatever. Provided they went to bed early, so that they used the least
possible fire and light, he was satisfied. Their day was cut up into
class hours, to be sure, but these were interfered with by every
caprice of the principal, who sent the pupils hither and thither on his
personal service.

And Moronval called about him all his former acquaintances,—a physician
without a diploma, a poet who never published, an opera singer without
an engagement,—all of whom were in a state of constant indignation
against the world which refused to recognize their rare merits.

Have you noticed how such people by a system of mutual attraction seem
to herd together, supporting each other as it were by their mutual
complaints? Inspired, in fact, by a thorough contempt for each other,
they pretend to an admiring sympathy.

Imagine the lessons given, the instruction imparted by such teachers,
the greater part of whose time was passed in discussions over their
pipes, the smoke from which soon became so thick that they could
neither see nor hear. They talked loudly, contradicted each other with
vehemence in a vocabulary of their own, where art, science, and
literature were picked into fragments as precious stuffs might be under
the application of violent acids.

And the “children of the sun,” what became of them amid all this?
Madame Moronval alone, who preserved the good traditions of her former
home and school, made any attempts to perform the duties they had
undertaken, but the kitchen, her needle, and the care of the great
establishment absorbed a great part of her time.

As it was necessary that they should go out, their uniforms were kept
in order, for the pupils were proud of their braided tunics, and of the
chevrons reaching to the elbow. In the Moronval Academy, as in certain
armies of South America, all were sergeants. It was a trifling
compensation for the miseries of exile and for the harsh treatment of
surly masters. Moronval was quite pleasant the first days of each new
quarter, when his exchequer was full; he had even then been known to
smile; but the rest of the time he avenged himself on these black skins
for the negro blood in his own veins.

His violence accomplished that which his indolence had begun. Very soon
he began to lose his pupils; of the fifteen that were there at one time
there remained but eight.

“Number of pupils limited,” said the prospectus, and there was a
certain amount of melancholy truth in the announcement. A dismal
silence seemed to settle down on the great establishment, which was
even threatened with a seizure of the furniture, when Jack appeared
upon the scene. It of course was no very great sum, this quarter in
advance, but Moronval understood certain prospective advantages, and
even had a very clear perception of Ida’s true nature, having
cross-examined Constant with very good results. This day, therefore,
witnessed a certain armed neutrality between masters and pupils. A good
dinner in honor of the new arrival was served, all the professors were
present, and “the children of the sun” even had a drop of wine, which
startling event had not happened to them for a long time.




CHAPTER III.
MÂDOU.


If the Moronval Academy still exists, I desire to stigmatize it now and
forever as the most unhealthy spot I ever knew. Its dampness makes it
most objectionable for children.

Imagine a long building all _rez-de-chaussée_, without windows, and
lighted only from above. About the room hung an indescribable odor of
collodion and ether, as if it had once been used by a photographer. The
garden was shut in by high walls covered with ivy which dripped with
moisture. The dormitory stood against a superb hotel; and on one side
was a stable, always noisy with the oaths of grooms, the trampling of
horses’ feet, and the rattling of pumps. From one end of the year to
the other the place was always damp, the only difference being that,
according to the different seasons of the year, the dampness was either
very cold or very warm. In summer it was filled with moisture like a
bathroom. In addition, a crowd of winged creatures, who lived among the
old ivy on the walls, attracted by the brightness of the glass in the
low roof, introduced themselves into the dormitory through the smallest
crevice, and struck their wings against the glass, humming loudly, and
finally falling on the beds in clouds.

The winter’s humidity was worse still; the cold crept into the
dormitory through the uneven floors and the thin walls, but after two
hours of shivering the pupils might succeed in getting warm if they
drew their knees up to their chins and kept the bedclothes well over
their heads. The paternal eye of Moronval saw at once the propriety of
utilizing this otherwise unemployed building.

“This shall be the dormitory,” he said.

“May it not be somewhat damp?” Madame Moronval ventured to ask.

“What of that?” he answered, sternly.

In reality there was but room for ten beds; but twenty were placed
there, with a lavatory at the end, a wretched bit of carpet near the
door, and all was in readiness.

Why not? After all, a dormitory is only a place to sleep in, and
children should be able to sleep anywhere, in spite of heat or cold, of
bad air and of creeping things, in spite of the noise of pumps and of
horses. They catch rheumatism, ophthalmia, and bronchitis, to be sure,
but they sleep all the same the calm sweet sleep of children worn out
by out-door exercise and play, and undisturbed by anxieties for the
morrow. This is the popular belief in regard to children, but too many
of us know that the truth is quite different. For example, the first
night little Jack could not close his eyes. He had never slept in a
strange house, and the change was great from his own little room at
home, dimly lighted by a night-lamp, and littered with his favorite
playthings, to the strange and comfortless place where he now found
himself.

As soon as the pupils were in bed, a black servant took away the light,
and Jack remained wide awake.

A pale moon, reflected from the snow that covered a portion of the
skylight, filled the room with a bluish light. He looked at the beds,
standing close together foot to foot the length of the room, most of
them unoccupied, their coverings rolled up in a bundle at one end.
Seven or eight were animated by an occasional snore, by a hollow cough,
or a stifled exclamation.

The new-comer had the best place, a little sheltered from the wind of
the door. Nevertheless, he was far from warm, and the cold kept him
from sleep as much as the novelty of his surroundings. He went over and
over again in his memory every trifling detail of the day’s events. He
saw Moronval’s bulky white cravat, the enormous spectacles of Dr.
Hirsch—his soiled and spotted overcoat; but above all he recalled the
cold and haughty eyes of “his enemy,” as he already in his innermost
heart called D’Argenton.

This thought struck such terror to his soul that involuntarily he
looked to his mother for protection and defence.

Where was she at that moment? A dozen different clocks at that instant
struck eleven. She was probably at some ball or theatre. She would soon
come in, all wrapped in furs and laces. When she came, it mattered not
how late, she always opened Jack’s door and bent over his bed to kiss
him. Even in his sleep he was generally conscious of her presence, and
smilingly opened his eyes to admire her toilette. And now he shuddered
as he thought of the change; and yet it was not altogether painful, for
the chevrons of his uniform delighted him, and he was happy in
concealing his long legs in the skirt of his tunic. He had made two or
three new acquaintances,—a thing very agreeable to most children; he
had found his fellow-pupils odd enough, but their oddities interested
him. They had snowballed each other in the garden, which, to a child
who had been living in the warm boudoir of a pretty woman, was a very
novel amusement.

One thing puzzled Jack: he had not yet seen his royal Highness. Where
was the little king of Dahomey, of whom M. Moronval had spoken so
warmly? Was he in the Infirmary? Ah! if he could only see him, talk
with him, and make him his friend. He repeated to himself the names of
the “eight children of the sun,” but there was no prince among them.
Then he thought he would ask the boy Said.

“Is not his royal Highness in the school at present?” he asked.

The young man looked at him with wide-opened eyes, in astonished
silence. Jack’s question remained unanswered, and the child’s thoughts
ran on as he lay in his bed, listening to occasional gusts of music
that rang through the house from the lungs of Labassandre, and to the
perpetual sound of the pumps in the stable.

Moronval’s guests were gone, with a final bang of the large gate, and
all was silent. Suddenly the dormitory door was thrown open, and the
small black servant entered, with a lantern in his hand.

He shook off the snow that lay thick on his black head, and crept
between the two rows of beds, with his head drawn down between his
shoulders, and his teeth chattering.

Jack looked at the grotesque shadows on the wall, which exaggerated all
the peculiarities of the black boy—the protruding mouth, the enormous
ears, and retreating forehead.

The boy hung his lantern at the end of the dormitory and stood there
warming his hands, which were covered with chilblains. His face, though
dirty, was so honest and kindly, that Jack’s heart warmed toward him.
As he stood there the negro looked out into the garden. “Ah! the snow!
the snow!” he murmured sadly.

His way of speaking, and the sweet voice, touched little Jack, who
looked at the boy with lively pity and curiosity. The negro saw it, and
said, half to himself, “Ah! the new pupil! Why don’t you go to sleep,
little boy?”

“I cannot,” said Jack, sighing.

“It is good to sigh if you are sorry,” said the negro, sententiously.
“If the poor world could not sigh, the poor world would stifle!”

As he spoke, he threw a blanket on the bed next to Jack.

“Do you sleep there?” asked the child, astonished that a servant should
occupy a bed in the dormitory of the pupils. “But there are no sheets!”

“Sheets are not good for me, my skin is too black.” The negro laughed
gently as he said these words, and prepared to glide into bed, half
clothed as he was, when suddenly he stopped, drew from his breast an
ivory smelling-bottle, and kissed it devoutly.

“What a funny medal!” cried Jack.

“It is not a medal,” answered the negro; “it is my _Gri-qri_.”

But Jack had no idea what a Gri-gri was, and the other explained that
it was an amulet—something to bring him good luck. His Aunt Kérika had
given it to him when he left his native land,—the aunt who had brought
him up, and to whom he hoped to return at some future day.

“As I shall to my mamma,” said little Barancy; and both children were
silent, each thinking of the one he loved most on earth.

Jack returned to the charge in a few minutes. “And your country—is it a
pretty place? Is it far off? and what is its name?”

“Dahomey,” answered the negro.

Jack started up in bed.

“What! Do you know him? Did you come to this country with him?”

“Who?”

“Why, his royal Highness,—you know him,—the little king of Dahomey.”

“I am he,” said the negro, quietly.

The other looked at him in amazement. A king! this servant, whom he had
seen at work all day making fires, sweeping the corridors, waiting on
the table, and rinsing glasses!

The negro spoke the truth, nevertheless. The expression of his face
grew very sad, and his eyes were fixed as if he were looking into the
past, or toward some dear, lost land. Was it the magical word of king
that led Jack to examine this black boy, seated on the edge of his bed,
his white shirt open, while on his dark breast shone the ivory amulet,
with new interest?

“How did all this happen?” asked the child, timidly.

The black boy turned quickly to extinguish the lantern. “M. Moronval
not like it if Mâdou lets it burn.” Then he pulled his couch close to
that of Jack.

“You are not sleepy,” he said; “and I never wish to sleep if I can talk
of Dahomey. Listen!”

And in the darkness, where the whites only of his eyes could be seen,
the little negro began his dismal tale.

He was called Mâdou,—the name of his father, an illustrious warrior,
one of the most powerful sovereigns in the land of gold and ivory: to
whom France, Holland, and England sent presents and envoys. His father
had cannon, and soldiers, troops of elephants with trappings for war,
musicians and priests, four regiments of Amazons, and two hundred
wives. His palace was immense, and ornamented by spears on which hung
human heads after a battle or a sacrifice. Mâdou was born in this
palace. His Aunt Kérika, general-in-chief of the Amazons, took him with
her in all her expeditions. How beautiful she was, this Kérika! tall
and large as a man,—in a blue tunic; her naked arms and legs loaded
with bracelets and anklets; her bow slung over her shoulder, and the
tail of a horse streaming below her waist. Upon her head, in her woolly
locks, she wore two small antelope horns joining in a half-moon; as if
these black warriors had preserved among themselves the tradition of
Diana the white huntress! And what an eye she had, what deftness of
hand! Why, she could cut off the head of an Ashantee at a single blow.
But, however terrible Kérika might have been on the battlefield, to her
nephew Mâdou she was always very gentle, bestowing on him gifts of all
kinds: necklaces of coral and of amber, and all the shells he
desired,—shells being the money in that part of the world. She even
gave him a small but gorgeous musket, presented to herself by the Queen
of England, and which Kérika found too light for her own use. Mâdou
always carried it when he went to the forests to hunt with his aunt.

There the trees were so close together, and the foliage so thick, that
the sun never penetrated to these green temples. Then Mâdou described
with enthusiasm the flowers and the fruits, the butterflies, and birds
with wonderful plumage, and Jack listened in delight and astonishment.
There were serpents, too, but they were harmless; and black monkeys
leaped from tree to tree; and large mysterious lakes, that had never
reflected the skies in their brown depths, lay here and there in the
forests.

At this, Jack uttered an exclamation, “O, how beautiful it must be!”

“Yes, very beautiful,” said the black boy, who undoubtedly exaggerated
a little, and saw his dear native land through the prism of absence, of
childish recollections, and with the enthusiasm of his southern nature;
but encouraged by his comrade’s sympathy, Mâdou continued his story.

At night the forests were very different; hunting-parties bivouacked in
the jungles, building huge fires to drive away wild beasts, who were
heard in the distance roaring horribly. The birds were aroused; and the
bats, silent and black as shadows, attracted by the fire-light, hovered
over and about it until daybreak, when they assembled on some gigantic
tree, motionless, and pressed against each other, looking like some
singular leaves, dry and dead.

In this open-air life the little prince grew strong and manly,—could
wield a sabre and carry a gun at an age when children are usually tied
to their mother’s apron-string. The king was proud of his son, the heir
to his throne. But, alas! it seemed that it was not enough, even for a
negro prince, to know how to shoot an elephant through the eye; he must
also learn to read books and writing, for, said the wise king to his
son, “White man always has paper in his pocket to cheat black man
with.” Of course some European might have been found in Dahomey who
could instruct the prince,—for French and English flags floated over
the ships in the harbors. But the king had himself been sent by his
father to a town called Marseilles, very far at the end of the world;
and he wished his son to receive a similar education.

How unhappy the little prince was in leaving Kérika; he looked at his
sabre, hung his gun against the wall, and set sail with M. Bonfils, a
clerk in a mercantile house, who sent him home every year with the gold
dust stolen from the poor negroes.

Mâdou, however, was resigned; he wished to be a great king some day, to
command the troop of Amazons, to be the proprietor of these fields of
corn and wheat, and of the palace filled with jars of palm-oil and with
treasures of gold and ivory. To own these riches he must deserve them,
and be capable of defending them when necessary,—and Mâdou early
learned that it is hard to be a king; for when one has more pleasures
than the rest of the world, one has also greater responsibilities.

His departure was the occasion of great public fetes, of sacrifices to
the fetish and to the divinities of the sea. All the temples were
thrown open for these solemnities, the prayers of the nation were
offered there, and at the last moment, when the ship set sail, fifteen
prisoners of war were executed on the shore, and the executioner threw
their heads into a great copper basin.

“Good gracious!” gasped Jack, pulling the bedclothes over his head.

It is certainly not very agreeable to hear such stories told by the
actors in them; and Jack was very glad that he was in the Moronval
Academy rather than in that terrible land of Dahomey.

Mâdou seeing the effect he had produced, dwelt no longer on the
ceremonies preceding his departure, but proceeded to describe his
arrival and life at Marseilles.

He told of the college there, of the high walls and the benches in the
court-yard, where the pupils cut their names; of the solemn professor,
who sternly said, if a whisper was heard, “Not so much noise, if you
please!” The close air of the recitation-rooms, the monotonous
scratching of pens, the lessons repeated over and over again, were all
new and very trying to Mâdou. His one idea was to get into the sun; but
the walls were so high, the court-yard so narrow, that he could never
find enough to bask in. Nothing amused or interested him. He was never
allowed to go out as were the other pupils, and for a very good reason.
At first he had induced M. Bonfils to take him to the wharves, where he
often saw merchandise from his own country, and sometimes went into
ecstasies at some well-known mark.

The steamers puffing and blowing, and the great ships setting their
sails, all spoke to him of departure and deliverance.

Mâdou dreamed of these ships all through school-hours,—one had brought
him to that cold gray land, another would take him away. And possessed
by this fixed idea, he paid no attention to his A B C’s, for his eyes
saw nothing save the blue of the sea and the blue of the sky above. The
result of this was, that one fine day he escaped from the college and
hid himself on one of the vessels of M. Bonfils; he was found in time,
but escaped again, and the second time was not discovered until the
ship was in the middle of the Gulf of Lyons. Any other child would have
been kept on board; but when Mâdou’s name was known, the captain took
his royal Highness back to Marseilles, relying on a reward.

After that, the boy became more and more unhappy, for he was kept a
very close prisoner. Notwithstanding all this, he escaped once more;
and this time, on being discovered, made no resistance, but obeyed so
gently, and with such a sad smile, that no one had the heart to punish
him. At last the principal of the institution declined the
responsibility of so determined a pupil. Should he send the little
prince back to Dahomey? M. Bonfils dared not permit this, fearing
thereby to lose the good graces of the king. In the midst of these
perplexities Moronvol’s advertisement appeared, and the prince was at
once dispatched to 23 Avenue Montaigne,—“the most beautiful situation
in Paris,”—where he was received, as you may well believe, with open
arms. This heir of a far-off kingdom was a godsend to the academy. He
was constantly on exhibition; M. Moronval showed him at theatres and
concerts, and along the boulevards, reminding one of those
perambulating advertisements that are to be seen in all large cities.

He appeared in society, such society at least as admitted M. Moronval,
who entered a room with all the gravity of Fénélon conducting the Duke
of Burgundy. The two were announced as “His Royal Highness the Prince
of Dahomey, and M. Moronval, his tutor.”

For a month the newspapers were full of anecdotes of Mâdou; an attaché
of a London paper was sent to interview him, and they had a long and
serious talk as to the course the young prince should pursue when
called to the throne of his ancestors. The English journal published an
account of the curious dialogue, and the vague replies certainly left
much to be desired.

At first all the expenses of the academy were discharged by this
solitary pupil, Monsieur Bonfils paying the bill that was presented to
him without a word of dispute. Mâdou’s education, however, made but
little progress. He still continued among the A B C’s, and Madame
Moronval’s charming method made no impression upon him. His defective
pronunciation was still retained, and his half-childish way of speaking
was not changed. But he was gay and happy. All the other children were
compelled to yield to him a certain deference. At first this was a
difficult matter, as his intense blackness seemed to indicate to these
other children of the sun that he was a slave.

And how amiable the professors were to this bullet-headed boy, who, in
spite of his natural amiability, so sturdily refused to profit by their
instructions! Every one of the teachers had his own private idea of
what could be done in the future under the patronage of this embryo
king. It was the refrain of all their conversations. As soon as Mâdou
was crowned, they would all go to Dahomey. Labassandre intended to
develop the musical taste of Dahomey, and saw himself the director of a
conservatory, and at the head of the Royal Chapel.

Madame Moronval meant to apply her method to class upon class of crisp
black heads. But Dr. Hirsch saw innumerable beds in a hospital, upon
the inmates of which he could experiment without fear of any
interference from the police. The first few weeks, therefore, of his
sojourn at Paris seemed to Mâdou very sweet. If only the sun would
shine out brightly, if the fine rain would cease to fall, or the thick
fog clear away; if, in short, the boy could once have been thoroughly
warm, he would have been content; and if Kérika, with her gun and her
bow, her arms covered with clanking bracelets, could occasionally have
appeared in the _Passage des Douze Maison_, he would have been very
happy.

But Destiny altered all this. M. Bonfils arrived suddenly one day,
bringing most disastrous news of Dahomey. The king was dethroned, taken
prisoner by the Ashantees, who meant to found a new dynasty. The royal
troops and the regiment of Amazons had all been conquered and
dispersed. Kérika alone was saved, and she dispatched M. Bonfils to
Mâdou to tell him to remain in France, and to take good care of his
Gri-gri, for it was written in the great book that if Mâdou did not
lose that amulet, he would come into his kingdom. The poor little king
was in great trouble. Moronval, who placed no faith in the _gri-gri_,
presented his bill—and such a bill!—to M. Bonfils, who paid it, but
informed the principal that in future, if he consented to keep Mâdou,
he must not rely upon any present compensation, but upon the gratitude
of the king as soon as the fortunes and chances of war should restore
him to his throne. Would the principal oblige M. Bonfils by at once
signifying his intentions? Moronval promptly and nobly said, “I will
keep the child.” Observe that it was no longer “his Royal Highness.”
And the boy at once became like all the other scholars, and was scolded
and punished as they were,—more, in fact, for the professors were out
of temper with him, feeling apparently, that they had been deluded by
false pretences. The child could understand little of this, and tried
in vain all the gentle ways that had seemed to win so much affection
before. It was worse still the next quarter, when Moronval, receiving
no money, realized that Mâdou was a burden to him. He dismissed the
servant, and installed Mâdou in his place, not without a scene with the
young prince. The first time a broom was placed in his hands and its
use explained to him, Mâdou obstinately refused. But M. Moronval had an
irresistible argument ready, and after a heavy caning the boy gave up.
Besides, he preferred to sweep rather than to learn to read. The
prince, therefore, scrubbed and swept with singular energy, and the
salon of the Moronvals was scrupulously clean; but Moronval’s heart was
not softened. In vain did the little fellow work; in vain did he seek
to obtain a kindly word from his master; in vain did he hover about him
with all the touching humility of a submissive hound: he rarely
obtained any other recompense than a blow.

The boy was in despair. The skies grew grayer and grayer, the rain
seemed to fall more persistently, and the snow was colder than ever.

O Kérika! Aunt Kérika! so haughty and so tender, where are you? Come
and see what they are doing with your little king! How he is treated,
how scantily he is fed, how ragged are his clothes, and how cold he is!
He has but one suit now, and that a livery—a red coat and striped vest!
Now, when he goes out with his master, he does not walk at his side—he
follows him.

Mâdou’s honesty and ingenuity had, however, so won the confidence of
Madame Moronval, that she sent him to market. Behold, therefore, this
last descendant of the powerful _Tocodonon_, the founder of the
Dahomian dynasty, staggering daily from the market under the weight of
a huge basket, half fed and half clothed, cold to the very heart; for
nothing warms him now, neither violent exercise, nor blows, nor the
shame of having become a servant; nor even his hatred of “the father
with a stick,” as he called Moronval.

And yet that hatred was something prodigious; and Mâdou confided to
Jack his projects of vengeance.

“When Mâdou goes home to Dahomey, he will write a little letter to the
father with the stick; he will tell him to come to Dahomey, and he will
cut off his head into the copper basin, and afterwards will cover a big
drum with his skin, and I will then march against the Ashantees,—Boum!
boum! boum!”

Jack could just see in the shadow the gleam of the negro’s white eyes,
and heard the raps upon the footboard of the bed, that imitated the
drum, and was frightened. He fancied that he heard the whizzing of the
sabres, and the heavy thud of the falling heads; he pulled the blanket
over his head, and held his breath.

Mâdou, who was excited by his own story, wished to talk on, but he
thought his solitary auditor asleep. But when Jack drew a long breath,
Mâdou said gently, “Shall we talk some more, sir?”

“Yes,” answered Jack; “only don’t let us say any more about that drum,
nor the copper basin.” The negro laughed silently. “Very well, sir;
Mâdou won’t talk—you must talk now. What is your name?”

“Jack, with a _k_. Mamma thinks a great deal about that—”

“Is your mamma very rich?”

“Rich! I guess she is,” said Jack, by no means unwilling to dazzle
Mâdou in his turn. “We have a carriage, a beautiful house on the
boulevard, horses, servants, and all. And then you will see, when mamma
comes here, how beautiful she is. Everybody in the street turns to look
at her, she has such beautiful dresses and such jewels. We used to live
at Tours; it was a pretty place. We walked in the Rue Royale, where we
bought nice cakes, and where we met plenty of officers in uniform. The
gentlemen were all good to me. I had Papa Leon, and Papa Charles,—not
real papas, you know, because my own father died when I was a little
fellow. When we first went to Paris I did not like it; I missed the
trees and the country; but mamma petted me so much, and was so good to
me, that I was soon happy again. I was dressed like the little English
boys, and my hair was curled, and every day we went to the Bois. At
last my mamma’s old friend said that I ought to learn something; so
mamma took me to the Jesuit College—”

Here Jack stopped suddenly. To say that the Fathers would not receive
him, wounded his self-love sorely. Notwithstanding the ignorance and
innocence of his age, he felt that there was something humiliating to
his mother in this avowal, as well as to himself; and then this
recital, on which he had so heedlessly entered, carried him back to the
only serious trouble of his life. Why had they not been willing to
receive him? why did his mother weep? and why did the Superior pity
him?

“Say, then, little master,” asked the negro suddenly, “what is a
cocotte?”

“A cocotte?” asked Jack in astonishment. “I don’t know. Is it a
chicken?”

“I heard the father with a stick say to Madame Moronval that your
mother was a cocotte.”

“What an ideal. You misunderstood,” and at the thought of his mother
being a hen, with feathers, wings, and claws, the boy began to laugh;
and Mâdou, without knowing why, followed his example.

This gayety soon obliterated the painful impressions of their previous
conversation, and the two little, lonely fellows, after having confided
to each other all their sorrows, fell asleep with smiles on their lips.




CHAPTER IV.
THE REUNION.


Children are like grown people,—the experiences of others are never of
any use to them.

Jack had been terrified by Mâdou’s story, but he thought of it only as
a frightful tale, or a bloody battle seen at the theatre. The first
months were so happy at the academy, every one was so kind, that he
forgot that Mâdou for a time had been equally happy.

At table he occupied the next seat to Moronval, drank his wine, shared
his dessert; while the other children, as soon as the cakes and fruit
appeared, rose abruptly from the table. Opposite Jack sat Dr. Hirsch,
whose finances, to judge from his appearance, were in a most deplorable
condition. He enlivened the repast by all sorts of scientific jokes, by
descriptions of surgical operations, by accounts of infectious
diseases, and, in fact, kept his hearers _au courant_ with all the
ailments of the day; and, if he heard of a case of leprosy, of
elephantiasis, or of the plague, in any quarter of the globe, he would
nod his head with delight, and say, “It will be here before long—before
long!”

As a neighbor at the table he was not altogether satisfactory: first,
his near-sightedness made him very awkward; and, next, he had a way of
dropping into your plate, or glass, a pinch of powder, or a few drops
from a vial in his pocket. The contents of this vial were never the
same, for the doctor made new scientific discoveries each week, but in
general bicarbonate, alkalies, and arsenic (in infinitesimal doses
fortunately) made the base of these medicaments. Jack submitted to
these preventives, and did not venture to say that he thought they
tasted very badly. Occasionally the other professors were invited, and
everybody drank the health of the little De Barancy, every one was
enthusiastic over his sweetness and cleverness. The singing teacher,
Labassandre, at the least joke made by the child, threw himself back in
his chair with a loud laugh, pounded the table with his fist, and wiped
his eyes with a corner of his napkin.

Even D’Argenton, the handsome D’Argenton, relaxed, a pale smile crossed
his big moustache, and his cold blue eyes were turned on the child with
haughty approval. Jack was delighted. He did not understand, nor did he
wish to understand, the signs made to him by Mâdou, as he waited upon
the table, with a napkin in one hand and a plate in the other. Mâdou
knew better than any one else the real value of these exaggerated
praises and the vanity of human greatness.

He too had occupied the seat of honor, had drunk of his master’s wine,
flavored by the powder from the doctor’s bottle; and the tunic, with
its silver chevrons, was it not too large for Jack only because it had
been made for Mâdou? The story of the little negro should have been a
warning to the small De Barancy against the sin of pride, for the
installation of both boys in the Moronval Academy had been precisely of
the same character.

The holiday instituted in honor of Jack was insensibly prolonged into
weeks. Lessons were few and far between, except from Madame Moronval,
who snatched every opportunity of testing her method.

As to Moronval himself, he professed a great weakness for his new
pupil. He had made inquiries in regard to the little hotel on the
Boulevard Hauss-mann, and had fully acquainted himself with the
resources of the lady there. When, therefore, Madame de Barancy came to
see Jack, which was very often, she met with a warm reception, and had
an attentive audience for all the vain and foolish stories she saw fit
to tell. At first Madame Moronval wished to preserve a certain
dignified coolness toward such a person, but her husband soon changed
that idea, and she saw herself obliged to lay aside her womanly
scruples in favor of her interests.

“Jack! Jack! here comes your mother,” some one would cry as the door
opened, and Ida would sail in beautifully dressed, with packages of
cakes and bonbons in her hands and her muff. It was a festival for
every one; they all shared the delicacies, and Madame de Barancy
ungloved her hand, the one on which were the most rings, and
condescended to take a portion. The poor creature was so generous, and
money slipped so easily through her fingers, that she generally brought
with her cakes all sorts of presents, playthings, &c., which she
distributed as the fancy struck her. It is easy to imagine the
enthusiastic praises lavished upon this inconsiderate, reckless
generosity. Moronval alone had a smile of pity and of envy at seeing
money so wasted, which should have gone to the assistance of some
brave, generous soul like himself, for example. This was his fixed
idea. And as he sat looking at Ida and gnawing his finger-nails, he had
an absent, anxious air like that of a man who comes to ask a loan, and
has his petition on the end of his lips. Moronval’s dream for some time
had been to establish a Review consecrated to colonial interests, in
this way hoping to satisfy his political aspirations by recalling
himself regularly to his compatriots; and, finally, who knows he might
be elected deputy. But, as a commencement, the journal seemed
indispensable, and he had a vague notion that the mother of his new
pupil might be induced to defray the expenses of this Review, but he
did not wish to move too rapidly lest he should frighten the lady away;
he intended to prepare the way gently. Unfortunately, Madame de
Barancy, on account of her very fickleness of nature, was difficult to
reach. She would continually change the conversation just at the
important point, because she found it very uninteresting.

“If she could be inspired with an idea of writing!” said Moronval to
himself, and immediately insinuated to her that between Madame de
Sévigné and George Sand there was a vacant niche to fill; but he might
as well have attempted to carry on a conversation with a bird that was
fluttering about his head.

“I am not strong-minded nor literary,” said Ida, with a half yawn, one
day when he had been speaking with feverish impatience for a long time.

Moronval finally concluded that a creature so inconsequent must be
dazzled, not led.

One day, when Ida was holding audience in the parlor, telling wonderful
tales of her various acquaintances to whose often plebeian names she
added the _de_ as she pleased, Madame Moronval said, timidly,—

“M. Moronval would like to ask you something, but he dares not.”

“O, tell me, tell me!” said the silly little woman, with a sincere wish
to oblige.

The principal was sorely tempted to ask her at once for funds for the
Review, but being himself very distrustful, he thought it wiser to act
with great prudence; so he contented himself with asking Madame de
Barancy to be present at one of their literary reunions on the
following Saturday. Formerly these little fêtes took place every week,
but since Mâdou’s fall they had been very infrequent. It was in vain
that Moronval had extinguished a candle with every guest that left, in
vain had he dried the tea-leaves from the teapot in the sun on the
window-sill, and served it again the following week, the expense still
was too great. But now he determined to hazard another attempt in that
direction. Madame de Barancy accepted the invitation with eagerness.
The idea of making her appearance in the salon as a married woman of
position was very attractive to her, for it was one round of the ladder
conquered, on which she hoped to ascend from her irregular and
unsatisfactory life.

This was a most splendid fête at which she assisted. In the memory of
all beholders no such entertainment had taken place. Two colored
lanterns hung on the acacias at the entrance, the vestibule was
lighted, and at least thirty candles were burning in the salon, the
floor of which Mâdou had so waxed and rubbed for the occasion that it
was as brilliant and as dangerous as ice. The negro boy had surpassed
himself; and here let me say that Moronval was in a great state of
perplexity as to the part that the prince should take at the soirée.

Should he be withdrawn from his domestic duties and restored for one
day only to his title and ancient splendor? This idea was very
tempting; but, then, who would hand the plates and announce the guests?
Who could replace him? No one of the other scholars, for each had some
one in Paris who might not be pleased with this system of education;
and finally it was decided that the soirée must be deprived of the
presence and prestige of his royal Highness. At eight o’clock, “the
children of the sun” took their seats on the benches, and among them
the blonde head of little De Barancy glittered like a star on the dark
background.

Moronval had issued numerous invitations among the artistic and
literary world—the one at least which he frequented—and the
representatives of art, literature, and architecture appeared in large
delegations. They arrived in squads, cold and shivering, coming from
the depths of _Montparnasse_ on the tops of omnibuses, ill dressed and
poor, unknown, but full of genius, drawn from their obscurity by the
longing to be seen, to sing or to recite something, to prove to
themselves that they were still alive. Then, after this breath of pure
air, this glimpse of the heavens above, comforted by a semblance of
glory and success, they returned to their squalid apartments, having
gained a little strength to vegetate. There were philosophers wiser
than Leibnitz; there were painters longing for fame, but whose pictures
looked as if an earthquake had shaken everything from its
perpendicular; musicians—inventors of new instruments; savans in the
style of Dr. Hirsch, whose brains contained a little of everything, but
where nothing could be found by reason of the disorder and the dust. It
was sad to see them; and if their insatiate pretensions, as obtrusive
as their bushy heads, their offensive pride and pompous manners, had
not given one an inclination to laugh, their half-starved air and the
feverish glitter of eyes that had wept over so many lost illusions and
disappointed hopes, would have awakened profound compassion in the
hearts of lookers-on.

Besides these there were others, who, finding art too hard a
taskmistress and too niggardly in her rewards, sought other
employment.. For example, a lyric poet kept an intelligence office, a
sculptor was an agent for a wine merchant, and a violinist was in a
gas-office.

Others less worthy allowed themselves to be supported by their wives.
These couples came together, and the poor women bore on their brave,
worn faces the stamp of the penalty they paid for the companionship of
men of genius. Proud of being allowed to accompany their husbands, they
smiled upon them with an air of gratified maternal vanity. Then there
were the habitués of the house, the three professors; Labassandre in
gala costume, exercising his lungs at intervals by tremendous
inspirations; and D’Argenton, the handsome D’Argenton, curled and
pomaded, wearing light gloves, and his manners a charming mixture of
authority, geniality, and condescension.

Standing near the door of the salon, Moronval received every one,
shaking hands with all, but growing very anxious as the hour grew later
and the countess did not appear; for Ida de Barancy was called the
countess under that roof. Every one was uncomfortable. Little Madame de
Moronval went from group to group, saying, with an amiable air, “We
will wait a few moments, the countess has not yet arrived!”

The piano was open, the pupils were ranged against the wall; a small
green table, on which stood a glass of _eau-sucré_ and a reading-lamp,
was in readiness. M. Moronval, imposing in his white vest; Madame, red
and oppressed by all the worry of the evening; and Mâdotu, shivering in
the wind from the door,—all are waiting for the countess. Meanwhile, as
she came not, D’Argenton consented to recite a poem that all his
assistants knew, for they had heard it a dozen times before. Standing
in front of the chimney, with his hair thrown back from his wide
forehead, the poet declaimed, in a coarse, vulgar voice, what he called
his poem.

His friends were not sparing in their praises.

“Magnificent!” said one. “Sublime!” exclaimed another; and the most
amazing criticism came from yet another,—“Goethe with a heart?”

Here Ida entered. The poet did not see her, for his eyes were lifted to
the ceiling. But she saw him, poor woman; and from that moment her
heart was gone. She had never seen him, save in the street wearing his
hat: now she beheld him in the mellow light which softened still more
his pale face, wearing a dress-coat and evening gloves, reciting a love
poem, and, believing in love as he did in God, he produced an
extraordinary effect upon her.

He was the hero of her dreams, and corresponded with all the foolish
sentimental ideas that lie hidden very often in the hearts of such
women.

From that very moment she was his, and he took exclusive possession of
her heart. She paid no attention to her little Jack, who made frantic
signs to her as he threw her kiss after kiss; nor had she eyes for
Moronval, who bowed to the ground; nor for the curious glances that
examined her from head to foot, as she stood before them in her black
velvet dress and her little white opera hat, trimmed with black roses
and ornamented with tulle strings which wrapped about her like a scarf.
Years after she recalled the profound impression of that evening, and
saw as in a dream her poet as she saw him first in that salon, which
seemed to her, seen through the vista of years, immense and superb. The
future might heap misery upon her; her past could humiliate and wound
her, crush her life, and something more precious than life itself; but
the recollection of that brief moment of ecstasy could never be
effaced.

“You see, madame,” said Moronval, with his most insinuating smile,
“that we made a beginning before your arrival. M. le Vicomte Amaury
d’Argenton was reciting his magnificent poem.”

“Vicomte!” He was noble, then!

She turned toward him, timid and blushing as a young girl.

“Continue, sir, I beg of you,” she said.

But D’Argenton did not care to do so. The arrival of the countess had
injured the effect of his poem—destroyed its point; and such things are
not easily pardoned. He bowed, and answered with cold haughtiness that
he had finished. Then he turned away without troubling himself more
about her. The poor woman felt a strange pang at her heart. She had
displeased him, and the very thought was unendurable. It needed all
little Jack’s tender caresses and outspoken joy—all his delight at the
admiration expressed for her, the attentions of everybody, the idea
that she was queen of the fete—to efface the sorrow she felt, and which
she showed by a silence of at least five minutes, which silence for a
nature like hers was something as extraordinary as restful. The
disturbance of her entrance being at last over, every one seated
himself to await the next recitation.

Mademoiselle Constant, who had accompanied her mistress, took her seat
majestically on the front bench next the pupils. Jack swung himself on
the arm of his mother’s chair, between her and M. Moronval, who
smoothed the lad’s hair in the most paternal way.

The assemblage was really quite imposing, and Madame Moronval took
dignified possession of the little table and the shaded lamp, and
proceeded to read an ethnographic composition of her husband’s on the
Mongolian races. It was long and tedious—one of those lucubrations that
are delivered before certain scientific societies, and succeed in
lulling the members to sleep. Madame Moronval took this opportunity of
demonstrating the peculiarities of her method, which had the merit—if
merit it were—of holding the attention as in a vice, and the words and
syllables seemed to reverberate through your own brain. To see Madame
Moronval open her mouth to sound her o’s, to hear the r’s rattle in her
throat, was more edifying than agreeable. The mouths of the eight
children opposite mechanically followed each one of her gestures,
producing a most extraordinary effect; one absolutely fascinating to
Mademoiselle Constant.

But the countess saw nothing of all this; she had eyes but for her poet
leaning against the door of the drawing-room, with arms folded and eyes
moodily cast down. In vain did Ida seek to attract his attention; he
glanced occasionally about the salon, but her arm-chair might as well
have been vacant; he did not appear to see her, and the poor woman was
rendered so utterly miserable by this neglect and indifference, that
she forgot to congratulate Moronval on the brilliant success of his
essay, which concluded amid great applause and universal relief.

Then followed another brief poem by Argenton, to which Ida listened
breathlessly.

“Ah, how beautiful!” she cried; “how beautiful!” and she turned to
Moronval, who sat with a forced smile on his lips. “Present me to M.
d’Argenton, if you please.”

She spoke to the poet in a low voice and with great courtesy. He,
however, bowed very coldly, apparently careless of her implied
admiration.

“How happy you are,” she said, “in the possession of such a talent!”

Then she asked where she could obtain his poems.

“They are not to be procured, madame,” answered D’Argenton, gravely.

Without knowing it, she had again wounded his sensitive pride, and he
turned away without vouchsafing another syllable.

But Moronval profited by this opening. “Think of it!” he said; “think
that such verses as those cannot find a publisher! That such genius as
that is buried in obscurity! If we only could publish a magazine!”

“And why can you not?” asked Ida, quickly.

“Because we have not the funds.”

“But they can easily be procured. Such talent should not be allowed to
languish!”

She spoke with great earnestness; and Moronval saw at once that he had
played his cards well, and proceeded to take advantage of the lady’s
weakness by talking to her of D’Argenton, whom he painted in glowing
colors.

He spoke of him as Lara, or Manifred, a proud and independent nature,
one which could not be conquered by the hardships of his lot.

Here Ida interrupted him to ask if the poet was not of noble birth.

“Most assuredly, madame. He is a viscount, and descended from one of
the noblest families in Auvergne. His father was ruined by the
dishonesty of an agent.”

This was his text, which he proceeded to enlarge upon, and illustrate
by many romantic incidents. Ida drank in the whole story; and while
these two were absorbed in earnest conversation, Jack grew jealous, and
made various efforts to attract his mother’s attention. “Jack, do be
quiet!” and “Jack, you are insufferable!” finally sent him off, with
tearful eyes and swollen lips, to sulk in the corner of the salon.
Meanwhile the literary entertainments of the evening went on, and
finally Labassandre, after numerous entreaties, was induced to sing.
His voice was so powerful, and so pervaded the house, that Mâdou, who
was in the kitchen preparing tea, replied by a frightful war-cry. The
poor fellow worshipped noise of all kinds and at all times.

Moronval and the comtesse continued their conversation; and D’Argenton,
who by this time understood that he was the subject, stood in front of
them, apparently absorbed in conversation with one of the professors.
He appeared to be out of temper—and with whom? With the whole world;
for he was one of that very large class who are at war against society,
and against the manners and customs of their day.

At this very moment he was declaiming violently, “You have all the
vices of the last century, and none of its amenities. Honor is a mere
name. Love is a farce. You have accomplished nothing intellectually.”

“Pardon me, sir,” interrupted his hearer. But the other went on more
vehemently and more aggressively. He wished, he said, that all France
could hear what he thought. The nation was abased, crushed beyond all
hope of recuperation. As for himself, he had determined to emigrate to
America.

All this time the poet was vaguely conscious of the admiring gaze that
was bent upon him. He experienced something of the same sensation that
one has in the fields in the early evening, when the moon suddenly
rises behind you and compels you to turn toward its silent presence.
The eyes of this woman magnetized him in the same way. The words she
caught in regard to leaving France struck a chill to her heart. A
funereal gloom settled over the room. Additional dismay overwhelmed her
as D’Argenton wound up with a vigorous tirade against French
women,—their lightness and coquetry, the insincerity of their smiles,
and the venality of their love.

The poet no longer conversed; he declaimed, leaning against the
chimney, and careless who heard either his voice or his words.

Poor Ida, intensely absorbed as she was in him, could not realize that
he was indifferent, and fancied that his invectives were addressed to
herself.

“He knows who I am,” she said, and bowed her head in shame.

Moronval said aloud, “What a genius!” and in a lower voice to himself,
“What a boaster!” But Ida needed nothing more; her heart was gone. Had
Dr. Hirsch, who was always so interested in pathological singularities,
been then at leisure, he might have made a curious study of this case
of instantaneous combustion.

An hour before, Madame Moronval had dispatched Jack to bed, with two or
three of the younger children; the others were gaping in silent
wretchedness, stupefied by all they saw and heard. The Chinese lanterns
swung in the wind each side of the garden-gate; the lane was unlighted,
and not even a policeman enlivened its muddy sidewalk; but the
disputative little group that left the Moronval Academy cared little
for the gloom, the cold, or the dampness.

When they reached the avenue they found that the hour for the omnibus
had passed. They accepted this as they did the other disagreeables of
life—in the same brave spirit.

Art is a great magician. It creates a sunshine from which its devotees,
as well as the poor and the ugly, the sick and the sorry, can each
borrow a little, and with it gain a grace to suffer, and a calm
serenity that may well be envied.




CHAPTER V.
A DINNER WITH IDA.


The next day the Moronvals received from Madame de Barancy an
invitation for the following Monday; at the bottom of the note was a
postscript, expressing the pleasure she should have in receiving also
M. d’Argenton.

“I shall not go,” said the poet, dryly, when Moronval handed him the
coquettish perfumed note. Then the principal grew very angry, as he saw
his plans frustrated. “Why would not D’Argenton accept the invitation?”

“Because,” was the answer, “I never visit such women.”

“You make a great mistake,” said Moronval; “Madame de Barancy is not
the kind of person you imagine. Besides, to serve a friend, you should
lay aside your scruples. You see that I need the countess, that she is
disposed to look favorably on my Colonial Review, and you should do all
that lies in your power to favor my views. Come, now, think better of
it.”

D’Argenton, after being properly entreated, finished by accepting the
invitation.

On the following Monday, therefore, Moronval and his wife left the
academy under the supervision of Dr. Hirsch, and presented themselves
in the Boulevard Haussmann, where the poet was to join them.

Dinner was at seven; D’Argenton did not arrive until half an hour past
the time. Ida was in a state of great anxiety. “Do you think he will
come?” she asked; “perhaps he is ill. He looks very delicate.”

At last he appeared with the air of a conquering hero, making some
indifferent excuse for his lack of punctuality. His manner, however,
was less disdainful than usual, for the hotel had impressed him. Its
luxury, the flowers, and thick carpets; the little boudoir with its
bouquets of white lilacs; the commonplace salon, like a dentist’s
waiting-room, a blue ceiling and gilded mouldings, the ebony furniture,
cushioned with gold color, and the balcony exposed to the dust of the
boulevard,—all charmed the attaché of the Moronval Academy, and gave
him a favorable impression of wealth and high life.

The table equipage, the imposing effect produced by Augustin, in short,
all the luxurious details of the house, appealed to his senses, and
D’Argenton, without flattering the countess as openly as did Moronval;
yet succeeded in doing so in a more subtile manner, by thawing under
her influence to a very marked extent.

He was an interminable talker, and submitted with a very bad grace to
any interruption. He was arbitrary and egotistical, and rang the
changes on the _I_ and the _my_ for a whole evening, without allowing
any one else to speak.

Unhappily, to be a good listener is a quality far above natures like
that of the countess; and the dinner was characterized by some
unfortunate incidents. D’Argenton was particularly fond of repeating
the replies he had made to the various editors and theatrical managers
who had declined his articles, and refused to print his prose or his
verse. His mots on these occasions had been clever and caustic; but
with Madame de Barancy he was never able to reach that point, preceded
as it must necessarily be with lengthy explanations. At the critical
moment Ida would invariably interrupt him,—always, to be sure, with
some thought for his comfort.

“A little more of this ice, M. d’Argenton, I beg of you.”

“Not any, madame,” the poet would answer with a frown, and continue,
“Then I said to him—”

“I am afraid you do not like it,” urged the lady.

“It is excellent, madame,—and I said these cruel words—”

Another interruption from Ida; who, later, when she saw her poet in a
fit of the sulks, wondered what she had done to displease him. Two or
three times during dinner she was quite ready to weep, but did her best
to hide her feelings by urging all the delicacies of her table upon M.
and Madame Moronval. Dinner over, and the guests established in the
well warmed and lighted salon, the principal fancied he saw his way
clear, and said suddenly, in a half indifferent tone, to the countess,—

“I have thought much of our little matter of business. It will cost
less than I fancied.”

“Indeed!” she answered absently,

“If, madame, you would accord to me a few moments of your attention—”

But madame was occupied in looking at her poet, who was walking up and
down the salon silent and preoccupied.

“Of what can he be thinking?” she said to herself.

Of his digestion only, dear reader. Suffering somewhat from dyspepsia,
and always anxious in regard to his health, he never failed, on leaving
the table, to walk for half an hour, no matter where he might chance to
be.

Ida watched him silently. For the first time in her life she loved,
really and passionately, and felt her heart beat as it had never beat
before. Foolish and ignorant, while at the same time credulous and
romantic; very near that fatal age—thirty years—which is almost certain
to create in woman a great transformation; she now, aided by the memory
of every romance she had ever read, created for herself an ideal who
resembled D’Argenton. The expression of her face so changed in looking
at him, her laughing eyes assumed so tender an expression, that her
passion soon ceased to be a mystery to any one.

Moronval, who looked on, shrugged his shoulders, with a glance at his
wife. “She is simply crazy,” he said to himself.

She certainly was crazed in a degree; and, after dinner, she tormented
herself to find some way of returning to the good graces of D’Argenton,
and, as he approached her in his walk, she said,—

“If M. d’Argenton wished to be very amiable, he would recite to us that
beautiful poem which created such a sensation the other evening. I have
thought of it all the week. There is one verse that haunts me,
especially the final line:

‘And I believe in love,
As I believe in a good God above.’”


“As I believe in God above,” said the poet, making as horrible a
grimace as if his finger had been caught in a vice.

The countess, who had but a vague idea of prosody, understood simply
that she had again incurred the displeasure of D’Argenton. The fact is
that he had begun to affect her in a manner quite beyond her own
control, and which, in its unreasoning terror, was somewhat like the
timid worship offered by the Japanese to their hideous idols.

Under the influence of his presence she was more foolish by far than
nature had made her; her piquancy forsook her, and the versatility that
rendered her so charmingly absurd was quite gone. But D’Argenton
relented, and suspended his hygienic exercise for a moment.

“I shall be most happy to recite anything, madame, at your command; but
what?”

Here Moronval interposed. “Recite the ‘Credo,’ my dear fellow,” he
said.

“Very well, then; I am satisfied to obey you.”

The poem commenced gently enough with the words,—

“Madame, your toilette is charming.”


Then irony deepened to bitterness, bitterness to fury, and concluded in
these terrific words:

“Good Lord, deliver me from this woman so terrible,
Who drains from my heart its life-blood.”


As if these extraordinary words had aroused in his memory most painful
recollections, D’Argenton relapsed into silence, and said not another
word the whole evening. Poor Ida was also thoughtful, haunted by vague
fears of the noble ladies who had so warped the gentle spirit of her
poet, so drained his heart that there was not a drop left for her.

“You know, my dear fellow,” said Moronval, as they strolled through the
empty boulevards, arm-in-arm, that night, little Madame Moronval
pattering on in front of them,—“you know if I can succeed in the
establishment of my Review, that I shall make you editor-in-chief!”

Moronval threw the half of his cargo overboard in order to save his
ship, for he saw that unless the poet was enlisted, the countess would
take no interest in the scheme. D’Argenton made no reply, for he was
absorbed in thoughts of Ida.

No man can play the part of a lyric poet, a martyr to love, without
being conscious of, and touched by, that silent adoration which appeals
to his vanity, both as a man of letters and a man of the world. Since
he had seen Ida in her luxurious home, about which there was the same
suspicion of vulgarity that clung about herself, the rigidity of his
principles had amazingly softened.




CHAPTER VI.
AMAURY D’ARGENTON.


Amaury d’Argenton belonged to one of those ancient provincial families
whose castles resembled great farms. Impoverished for the three last
generations, they had finally sold their property, and come to Paris to
seek their fortunes; with little change for the better, however; and
for the last thirty years they had dropped the _De_, which Amaury
ventured to resume on adopting his literary career. He meant to make it
famous, and even was audacious enough to announce this intention aloud.

The childhood of the poet had been one of gloom and privation;
surrounded by anxieties and by tears, by sordid cares, and that
constant lack of money which imbitters the lives of so many of us, he
had never laughed nor played like other children. A scholarship that
was obtained for him enabled him to complete his studies, and his only
recreation was obtained through the kindness of an aunt who resided in
the Marais, and who gave him gloves and other trifles, which the poet
very early in life learned to regard as essentials.

Such a childhood ripens early into bitter maturity. Infinite prosperity
is needed to efface such early impressions, and we often see men who
have attained to high honors, who are rich and powerful, and yet who
have never conquered the timidity born of their early deprivations.
D’Argenton’s bitterness was not without reason: at twenty-five he had
succeeded in nothing; he had published a volume at his own expense, and
had lived on bread and water in consequence for at least six months. He
was industrious as well as ambitious; but something more than these
qualities are essential to a poet, whose imagination and genius must be
endowed with wings. These D’Argenton had not; he felt merely that vague
uneasiness which indicates a missing limb, but that was all, and he
lost both time and trouble in ineffectual efforts; his aunt aided him
by a small allowance, but his life bore not the shadow of a resemblance
to the picture drawn by Ida. In fact, D’Argenton had never been
entangled in any serious love affair; his nature was cold and prudent,
and yet he had been beloved by more than one woman. To D’Argenton,
however, their society had always seemed a waste of time. Ida de
Barancy was the first who had made upon him any real impression. Of
this fact Ida had no idea, and whenever she met the poet on her very
frequent visits to Jack, it was always with the same deprecating air
and timid voice. The poet, while adopting an air of utter indifference,
cultivated the affection and society of little Jack, whom he induced to
talk freely of his mother.

Jack being extremely flattered, gladly gave every information in his
power, and talked freely of the kind friend who was so good to mamma.
The mention of this person cost the poet a strange pang. “He is so
kind,” babbled Jack, “he comes to see us every day; or, if he does not
come, he sends us great baskets of fruit, and playthings for me.”

“And is your mother very fond of him, too?” continued D’Argenton,
without looking up from his writing.

“Yes, indeed, sir,” answered the little fellow, innocently.

But are we quite sure that he spoke so innocently. The minds of
children are not always so transparent as we believe; and it is
difficult to say when they understand matters that go on about them,
and when they do not. That mysterious growth that is constantly going
on within them, has unexpected seasons of bursting into flower, and
they suddenly mass together the disconnected fragments of information
they have acquired and intuitively attain the result.

Had Jack, therefore, no perception of the hidden rage that filled the
heart of his professor when he questioned him in regard to their kind
friend? Jack did not like D’Argenton; in addition to his first dislike,
he was now actuated by strong jealousy. His mother was too much
occupied by this man. When he passed the day with her, she in her turn
plied him with questions, and asked if his teacher never spoke to him
of her.

“Never,” said Jack, calmly. And yet that very day D’Argenton had
desired him to present his compliments to the countess, with a copy of
his poems; but Jack at first forgot the volume, and finally lost it, as
much from cunning as from heedlessness.

Thus, while these two dissimilar natures were attracted toward each
other, the child stood between them suspicious and defiant, as if he
already foresaw what the future would bring about.

Every two weeks Jack dined with his mother, sometimes alone with her,
sometimes with their friend. They went to the theatre in the evening,
or to a concert, and Jack was sent back to school with his pockets full
of dainties, in which the other children shared.

One evening, as he entered his mother’s house, he saw the dining-table
laid for three, and a gorgeous display of flowers and crystal. His
mother met him, exquisitely dressed, wearing in her hair sprays of
white lilacs, like those that filled the vases. The blazing fire alone
lighted the salon, into which she gayly drew the boy, as she said,
“Guess who is here!”

“O, I know very well!” exclaimed Jack in delight; “it is our good
friend.”

But it was D’Argenton, who sat in full evening dress on the sofa, near
the fire. The enemy was in Jack’s own seat, and the child was so
overwhelmed by his disappointment that he with difficulty restrained
his tears. There was a moment of restraint and discomfort felt by all
three. Just then the door was thrown open, and dinner announced by
Augustin. The dinner was long and tedious to little Jack. Have you ever
felt so entirely out of place that you would have gladly disappeared
from off the face of the globe, painfully conscious, withal, that had
you so vanished, no one would have missed you? When Jack spoke, no one
listened; his questions were unheard and his wants unheeded. The
conversation between his mother and D’Argenton was incomprehensible to
him, although he saw that his mother blushed more than once, and
hastily raised her glass to her lips as if to conceal her rising color.
Where were those gay little dinners when Jack sat close at his mother’s
side and reigned an absolute king at the table? This recollection came
to the boy’s mind just as Madame de Barancy offered a superb pear to
D’Argenton.

“That came from our friend at Tours,” said Jack, maliciously.

D’Argenton, who was about to peel the fruit, dropped it upon his plate
with a shrug of the shoulders. What an angry glance Ida threw upon her
child! She had never looked at him in that way before. Jack did not
venture to speak again, and the evening to him was but a dreary
continuation of the repast.

Ida and the poet talked in low voices, and in that confidential tone
that indicates great intimacy. He told her of his sad childhood and of
his early home. He described the ruined towers and the long corridors
where the wind raged and howled. He then depicted his early struggles
in the great city, the constant obstacles thrown in the way of the
development of his genius, of his jealous rivals and literary enemies,
and of the terrible epigrams which he had hurled upon them.

“Then I uttered these stinging words.” This time she did not interrupt
him, but listened with a smile, and her absorption was so great that
when he ceased speaking she still listened, although nothing was to be
heard in the salon save the ticking of the clock and the rustling of
the leaves of the album that Jack, half asleep, was turning over.
Suddenly she rose with a start.

“Come, Jack, my love; call Constant to take you back to school. It is
quite time.”

“O, mamma!” said the child, sadly; but he dared not say that he
generally remained much later. He did not wish to be troublesome to his
mother, nor to meet again such an expression in her ordinarily serene
and laughing eyes, as had so startled him at the dinner-table.

She rewarded him for his self-control by a most loving embrace.

“Good night, my child!” said D’Argenton, and he drew the child toward
him as if to embrace him, but suddenly, with a movement of repulsion,
turned aside as he had done at dinner from the fruit.

“I cannot! I cannot!” he murmured, throwing himself back in his
arm-chair and passing his handkerchief over his forehead.

Jack turned to his mother in amazement.

“Go, dear Jack. Take him away, Constant.” And while Madame de Barancy
sought to conciliate her poet, the child returned with a heavy heart to
his school; and in the cold dormitory, as he thought of the professor
installed in his mother’s chimney-corner, said to himself, “He is very
comfortable there. I wonder how long he means to stay!”

In D’Argenton’s exclamation and in his repugnance to Jack, there was
certainly some acting, but there was also real feeling. He was very
jealous of the child, who represented to him Ida’s past, not that the
poet was profoundly in love with the countess. He, on the contrary,
loved himself in her, and, Narcissus-like, worshipped his own image
which he saw reflected in her clear eyes. But D’Argenton would have
preferred to be the first to disturb those depths.

But these regrets were useless, though Ida shared them. “Why did I not
know him earlier?” she said to herself over and over again.

“She ought to understand by this time,” said D’Argenton, sulkily, “that
I do not wish to see that boy.”

But even for her poet’s sake Ida could not keep her child away from her
entirely. She did not, however, go so often to the academy, nor summon
Jack from school, as she had done, and this change was by no means the
smallest of the sacrifices she was called upon to make.

As to the hotel she occupied, her carriage, and the luxury in which she
lived, she was ready to abandon them all at a word from D’Argenton.

“You will see,” she said, “how I can aid you. I can work, and, besides,
I shall not be completely penniless.”

But D’Argenton hesitated. He was, notwithstanding his apparent
enthusiasm and recklessness, extremely methodical and clear-headed.

“No, we will wait a while. I shall be rich some day, and then—”

He alluded to his old aunt, who now made him an allowance and whose
heir he would unquestionably be. “The good old lady was very old,” he
added. And the two, Ida and D’Argenton, made a great many plans for the
days that were to come. They would live in the country, but not so far
away from Paris that they would be deprived of its advantages. They
would have a little cottage, over the door of which should be inscribed
this legend: _Parva domus, magna quies_. There he could work, write a
book—a novel, and later, a volume of poems. The titles of both were in
readiness, but that was all.

Then the publishers would make him offers; he would be famous, perhaps
a member of the Academy—though, to be sure, that institution was
mildewed, moth-eaten, and ready to fall.

“That is nothing!” said Ida; “you must be a member!” and she saw
herself already in a corner on a reception-day, modestly and quietly
dressed, as befitted the wife of a man of letters. While they waited,
however, they regaled themselves on the pears sent by “the kind friend,
who was certainly the best and least suspicious of men.”

D’Argenton found these pears, with their satiny skins, very delicious;
but he ate them with so many expressions of discontent, and with so
many little cutting remarks to Ida, that she spent much of her time in
tears.

Weeks and months passed on in this way without any other change in
their lives than that which naturally grew out of an increasing
estrangement between Moronval and his professor of literature. The
principal, daily expecting a decision from Ida on the subject of the
Review, suspected D’Argenton of influencing her against the project,
and this belief he ended by expressing to the poet.

One morning, Jack, who now went out but rarely, looked out of the
windows with longing eyes. The spring sunshine was so bright, the sky
so blue, that he longed for liberty and out-door life.

The leaf-buds of the lilacs were swelling, and the flower-beds in the
garden were gently upheaved, as if with the movements of invisible
life.

From the lane without came the sounds of children at play, and of
singing-birds, all revelling in the sunshine. It was one of those days
when every window is thrown open to let in the light and air, and to
drive away all wintry shadows, all that blackness imparted by the
length of the nights and the smoke of the fires.

While Jack was longing for wings, the door-bell rang, and his mother
entered in great haste and much agitated, although dressed with great
care. She came for him to breakfast with her in the Bois, and would not
bring him back until night. He must ask Moronval’s permission first;
but as Ida brought the quarterly payment, you may imagine that
permission was easily granted.

“How jolly!” cried Jack; “how jolly!” and while his mother casually
informed Moronval that M. d’Argenton had told her the evening previous
that he was summoned to Auvergne, to his aunt who was dying, the boy
ran to change his dress. On his way he met Mâdou, who, sad and lonely,
was busy with his pails and brooms, and had not had time to find out
that the air was soft and the sunshine warm. On seeing him, Jack had a
bright idea.

“O, mamma, if we could take Mâdou!”

This permission was a little difficult to procure, so multifarious were
the duties of the prince; but Jack was so persistent that kind Madame
Moronval agreed for that day to assume the black boy’s place.

“Mâdou! Mâdou!” cried the child, rushing toward him. “Quick, dress
yourself and come out in the carriage with us; we are going to
breakfast in the Bois!”

There was a moment of confusion. Mâdou stood still in amazement, while
Madame Moronval borrowed a tunic that would be suitable for him in this
emergency. Little Jack danced with joy, while Madame de Barancy,
excited like a canary by the noise, chattered on to Moronval, giving
him details in regard to the illness of D’Argenton’s aunt.

At last they started, Jack and his mother seated side by side in the
victoria, and Mâdou on the box with Augustin. The progress would hardly
be regarded as a royal one, but Mâdou was satisfied. The drive itself
was charming, the Avenue de l’Imperatrice was filled with people
driving, riding, and walking. Children of all ages enlivened the scene.
Babies, in their long white skirts, gazing about with the sweet
solemnity of infancy, and older children fancifully dressed, with their
tutors or nurses, crowded the pavements. Jack, in an ecstasy of
delight, kissed his mother, and pulled Mâdou by the sleeve.

“Are you happy, Mâdou?”

“Yes, sir, very happy,” was the answer. They reached the Bois, in
places quite green and fresh already. There were some spots where the
tops of the trees were in leaf, but the foliage was so minute that it
looked like smoke. The holly, whose crisp, stiff leaves had been
covered with snow half the winter, jostled the timid and distrustful
lilacs whose leaf-buds were only beginning to swell. The carriage drew
up at the restaurant, and while the breakfast ordered by Madame de
Barancy was in course of preparation, she and the children took a walk
to the lake. At this early hour there were few of those superb
equipages to be seen that appeared later in the day. The lake was
lovely, with white swans dotting it here and there, and now and then a
gentle ripple shook its surface, and miniature waves dashed against the
fringe of old willows on one side.

What a walk! And what a breakfast served at the open windows! The
children attacked it with the vigor of schoolboys. They laughed
incessantly from the beginning to the end of the repast.

When breakfast was over, Ida proposed that they should visit the
_Jardin d’Acclimation_.

“That is a splendid idea,” said Jack, “for Mâdou has never been there,
and won’t he be amused!”

They drove through _La Grande Allée_ in the almost deserted garden,
which to the children was full of interest. They were fascinated by the
animals, who, as they passed, looked at them with sleepy or inquisitive
eyes, or smelled with pink nostrils at the fresh bread they had brought
from the restaurant.

Mâdou, who at first had made a pretence of interest only to gratify
Jack, now became absorbed in what he saw. He did not need to examine
the blue ticket over the little inclosures to recognize certain animals
from his own land. With mingled pain and pleasure he looked at the
kangaroos, and seemed to suffer in seeing them in the limited space
which they covered in three leaps.

He stood in silence before the light grating where the antelopes were
inclosed. The birds, too, awakened his compassion. The ostriches and
cassowaries looked mournful enough in the shade of their solitary
exotic; but the parrots and smaller birds in a long cage, without even
a green leaf or twig, were absolutely pitiful, and Mâdou thought of the
Academy Moronval and of himself. The plumage of the birds was dull and
torn; they told a tale of past battles, of dismal flutterings against
the bars of their prison-house. Even the rose-colored flamingoes and
the long-billed ibex, who seem associated with the Nile and the desert
and the immovable sphinx, all assumed a thoroughly commonplace aspect
among the white peacocks and the little Chinese ducks that paddled at
ease in their miniature pond.

By degrees the garden filled up with people, and there suddenly
appeared at the end of the avenue so strange and fantastic a spectacle
that Mâdou stood still in silent ecstasy. He saw the heads of two
elephants, who were slowly approaching, waving their trunks slowly, and
bearing on their broad backs a crowd of women with light umbrellas, of
children with straw hats and colored ribbons. Following the elephant
came a giraffe carrying his small and haughty head very high. This
singular caravan wound through the circuitous road, with many nervous
laughs and terrified cries.

Under the glowing sunlight every tint of color was thrown out in relief
upon the thick and rugged skin of the elephants, who extended their
trunks either toward the tops of the trees or to the pockets of the
spectators, shaking their long ears when gently touched by some child,
or by the umbrella of some laughing girl on their backs.

“What is the matter, Mâdou; you tremble. Are you ill?” asked Jack.
Mâdou was absolutely faint with emotion, but when he learned that he
too could mount the clumsy animals, his grave face became almost tragic
in expression. Jack refused to accompany him, and remained with his
mother, whom he considered too grave for this fête-day. He liked to
walk close at her side, or linger behind her in the dust of her long
silken skirts, which she disdained to lift. They seated themselves, and
watched the little black boy climb on the back of the elephant. Once
there, the child seemed in his native place. He was no longer an exile,
nor the awkward schoolboy, nor the little servant, humiliated by his
menial duties and by his master’s tyranny. He seemed imbued with new
life, and his eyes sparkled with energy and determination. Happy little
king! Two or three times he went around the garden. “Again! again!” he
cried, and over the little bridge, between the inclosures of the
kangaroos and other animals, he went to and fro, excited almost to
madness by the heavy long strides of the elephant. Kérika, Dahomey,
war-like scenes, and the hunt, all returned to his memory. He spoke to
the elephant in his native tongue, and as he heard the sweet African
voice, the huge creature shut his eyes with delight and trumpeted his
pleasure. The zebras neighed, and the antelopes started in terror,
while from the great cage of tropical birds, where the sun shone most
fully, came warblings and flutterings of wings, discordant screams, and
an enraged chatter, all the tumult, in short, on a small scale, of a
primeval forest in the tropics.

But it was growing late. Mâdou must awaken from this beautiful dream.
Besides, as soon as the sun dropped behind the horizon, the wind rose
keen and cold, as so often happens in the early spring. This wintry
chill affected the spirits of the children, and they grew strangely
quiet and sad. Madame de Barancy for a wonder was also very silent. She
had something she wished to say, and she probably found some difficulty
in selecting her words, for she left them unsaid until the last moment.
Then she took Jack’s hand in hers. “Listen, child, I have some bad news
to tell you!”

He understood at once that some great misfortune was impending, and he
turned his supplicating eyes toward his mother. She continued in a low,
quick voice,—

“I am going away, my son, on a long journey; I am obliged to leave you
behind, but I will write to you. Do not cry, dear, for it hurts me; I
shall not be gone long, and we shall soon see each other again. Yes,
very soon, I promise you.” And she threw out mysterious hints of a
fortune to come, and money affairs, and other things that were not at
all interesting to the child, who in reality paid little attention to
her words, for he was weeping silently but chokingly. The gay streets
seemed no longer the Paris of the morning, the sunshine was gone, the
flowers on the corner-stands were faded, and all was very dreary, for
he saw through eyes dim with tears, and the child was about to lose his
mother.




CHAPTER VII.
MÂDOU’S FLIGHT.


Some time after this a letter arrived at the academy from D’Argenton.

The poet wrote to announce that the death of a relative had so changed
the position of his private affairs that he must offer his resignation
as Professor of Literature. In a somewhat abrupt postscript he added
that Madame de Barancy was obliged to leave Paris for an indefinite
time, and that she confided her little Jack to M. Moronval’s paternal
care. In case of illness or accident to the child, a letter could be
forwarded to the mother under cover to D’Argenton.

“The paternal care of Moronval!” Had the poet laughed aloud as he
penned these words? Did he not know perfectly well the child’s fate at
the academy as soon as it was understood that his mother had left
Paris, and that nothing more was to be expected from her?

The arrival of this letter threw Moronval into a terrible fit of rage,
which rage shook the equilibrium of the academy as a violent tornado
might have done in the tropics.

The countess gone! and gone too, apparently, with that brainless
fellow, who had neither wit nor imagination. Was it not shameful that a
woman of her years—for she was by no means in her earliest youth—should
be so heartless as to leave her child alone in Paris, among strangers.

But even while he pitied Jack, Moronval said to himself, “Wait a while,
young man, and I will show you how paternally I shall manage you.”

But if he was enraged when he thought of the Review, his cherished
project, he was more indignant that D’Argenton and Ida should have made
use of him and his house to advance their own plans. He hurried off to
the Boulevard Haussmann to learn all he could; but the mystery was no
nearer elucidation.

Constant was expecting a letter from her mistress, and knew only that
she had broken entirely with all past relations; that the house was to
be given up, and the furniture sold.

“Ah! sir,” said Constant, mournfully, “it was an unfortunate day for us
when we set foot in your old barracks!”

The preceptor returned home convinced that at the termination of the
next quarter Jack would be withdrawn from the school. Deciding,
therefore, that the child was no longer a mine of wealth, he determined
to put an end to all the indulgences with which he had been treated.
Poor Jack after this day sat at the table no longer as an equal, but as
the butt for all the teachers. No more dainties, no more wine for him.
There were constant allusions made to D’Argenton: he was selfish and
vain, a man totally without genius; as to his noble birth, it was more
than doubtful; the château in the mountains, of which he discoursed so
fluently, existed only in his imagination. These fierce attacks on the
man whom he detested, amused the child; but something prevented him
from joining in the servile applause of the other children, who eagerly
laughed at each one of Moronval’s witticisms. The fact was, that Jack
dreaded the veiled allusions to his mother with which these remarks
invariably terminated. He, to be sure, rarely caught their full
meaning, but he saw by the contemptuous laughter that they were far
from kindly. Madame Moronval would sometimes interrupt the conversation
by a friendly word to Jack, or by sending him on some trifling errand.
During his absence, she administered a reproof to her husband and his
friends.

“Pshaw!” said Labassandre, “he does not understand.” Perhaps he did not
fully, but he comprehended enough to make his heart very sore.

He had known for a long time that he had a father whose name was not
the same as his own, that his mother had no husband; and, one day, when
one of the schoolboys made some taunting allusion, he flew at him in a
rage. The boy was nearly choked; his cries summoned Moronval to the
scene, and Jack for the first time was severely flogged.

From that day the charm was broken, and Jack’s daily life did not
greatly differ from that of Mâdou, who was at this time very unhappy.
The pleasant weather, and the day at the _Jardin d’Aclimation_, had
given him a terrible fit of homesickness. His melancholy at first took
the form of a sullen revolt against his exacting masters. Suddenly all
this was changed, the boy’s eyes grew bright, and he seemed to go about
the house and the garden as if in a dream.

One night the black boy was undressing, and Jack heard him singing to
himself in a language that was strange.

“What are you singing, Mâdou?”

“I am not singing, sir; I’m talking negro talk!” and Mâdou confided to
his friend his intention of running away from school. He had thought of
it for some time, and was only waiting for pleasant weather; and now he
meant to go to Dahomey, and find Kérika. If Jack would go with him,
they would go to Marseilles on foot, and then go on board some vessel.
Nothing could happen to them, for he had his amulet all safe. Jack made
many objections. Dahomey had no charms for him. He thought of the
copper basin, and the terrible heads, with an emotion of sick horror;
and, besides, how could he go so far from his mother?

“Good,” said Mâdou; “you can remain here, and I will go alone.”

“And when?”

“To-morrow,” answered the negro, resolutely closing his eyes as if he
knew that he would need all the strength that sleep could give him.

The next morning, when Jack passed through the large recitation-room,
he saw Mâdou busily scrubbing the floor, and concluded that he had
relinquished his project.

The classes were busy for an hour or two, when Moronval appeared.
“Where is Mâdou?” he asked abruptly. “He has gone to market,” answered
madame. Jack, however, said to himself that Mâdou would not return.

In a little while Moronval came back and asked the same question. His
wife answered, uneasily, that she could not understand the boy’s
prolonged absence.

Dinner-time came, but no Mâdou, no vegetables, and no meat.

“Something must have happened,” said Madame Moronval, more indulgent
than her impatient husband, who paced up and down the corridor with his
rod in his hand, while the hungry schoolboys were quite ready to devour
each other. Finally, Madame Moronval sallied forth herself to buy some
provisions; and on her return, burdened with packages, she was greeted
by an enthusiastic shout from the children, who, when the fierceness of
their hunger abated, ventured on surmises as to Mâdou’s whereabouts.
Moronval shrewdly suspected the truth. “How much money did he have?” he
asked.

“Fifteen francs,” was his wife’s timid answer.

“Fifteen francs! Then it is certain he has run away!”

“But where has he gone?” asked the doctor; “he could hardly reach
Dahomey with that amount.”

Moronval scowled fiercely, and went to report to the police, for it was
very essential to him that the child should be found, or, at all
events, prevented from reaching Marseilles. Moronval was in wholesome
fear of Monsieur Bonfils. “The world is so wicked, you know,” he said
to his wife; “the boy might make some complaints which would injure the
school.” Consequently, in making his report at the police office, he
stated that Mâdou had carried away a large sum. “But,” he added,
assuming an air of indifference, “the money part of the matter is of
very little importance, compared to the dangers that the poor child
runs—this dethroned king without country or people;” and Moronval
dashed away a tear.

“We will find him, my good sir,” said the official; “have no anxiety.”

But Moronval was anxious, nevertheless, and so agitated, that, instead
of awaiting quietly at home the result of the investigations, as he had
been advised to do, he started out himself, with all the children to
join in the search.

They went to each one of the gates, interrogated the custom-house
officers, and gave them a description of Mâdou. Then the party repaired
to the police court, for Moronval had the singular idea that in this
way his pupils might learn something of Parisian life. The children,
fortunately, were too young to understand all they saw, but they
carried away with them a most sinister impression. Jack especially, who
was the most intelligent of the boys, returned to the academy with a
heavy heart, shocked at the glimpse he had caught of this under-current
of life. Over and over again he said to himself, “Where can Mâdou be?”

Then the child consoled himself with the thought that the negro was far
on the road to Marseilles; which road little Jack pictured to himself
as running straight as an arrow, with the sea at its termination, and
the vessel lying ready to sail. Only one thing disturbed him in regard
to Mâdou’s journey: the weather, that had been so fine the day of his
departure, had suddenly changed; and now the rain fell in
torrents,—hail too, and even snow; and the wind blew around their frail
dwelling, causing the poor little children of the sun to shiver in
their sleep, and dream of a rocking ship and a heavy sea. Curled up
under his blankets one night, listening to the howling of the fierce
wind, Jack thought of his friend, imagined him half frozen lying under
a tree, his thin clothing thoroughly wet. But the reality was worse
than this.

“He is found!” cried Moronval, rushing into the dining-room, one
morning. “He is found; I have just been notified by the police. Give me
my hat and my cane!”

He was in a state of great excitement. As much from the desire to
flatter the master, as from the love of noise that characterizes boys,
the children hailed this news with a wild hurrah. Jack did not speak,
but sighed as he said to himself, “Poor Mâdou!”

Mâdou had been, in fact, at the station-house since the evening before.
It was there, amid criminals of all grades, that the presumptive heir
of the kingdom of Dahomey was found by his excellent tutor.

“Ah, my unfortunate child! have I found you at last?”

The worthy Moronval could say no more; and, on seeing him throw his
long arms eagerly about the neck of the little black boy, the inspector
of police could not help thinking: “At last I have seen one teacher who
loves his pupils!” Mâdou, however, displayed the utmost indifference.
His face was positively without expression; not a ray of shame or of
apprehension was visible. His eyes were wide open, but he seemed to see
nothing; his face was pale—and the pallor of a negro is something
appalling. He was covered with mud from head to foot, and looked like
some amphibious animal who, after swimming in the water, had rolled in
the mud on the shore. No hat, and no shoes. What had happened to him?
He alone could have told you, and he would not speak. The policeman
said, that, making his rounds the evening before, he had found the boy
hidden in a lime-kiln, that he was half-starved, and stupefied by the
excessive heat. Why had he lingered in Paris?

This question Moronval did not ask; nor, indeed, did he speak one word
to Mâdou during their long drive to the academy. The boy was so worn
out and crushed that he sank into a corner, while Moronval glanced at
him occasionally with an expression of rage that at any other time
would have terrified him.

Moronval’s glance was like a keen rapier, with a flash like lightning,
crossing a poor little broken blade, shivered and rusty.

When Jack saw the pitiful black face, the rags and the dirt, he could
hardly recognize the little king. Mâdou, as he passed, said good
morning in so mournful a tone that Jack’s eyes filled with tears. The
children saw nothing more of the black boy that day. Recitations went
on in their usual routine, and at intervals the sound of a lash was
heard, and heavy groans from Moronval’s private study. Madame Moronval
turned pale, and the book she held trembled. Even when all was again
silent, Jack fancied that he still heard the groans.

At dinner the principal was radiant, though seemingly exhausted by
fatigue. “The little wretch!” he said to Dr. Hirsch and his wife. “The
little wretch! Just, see the state he has put me into!”

That night Jack found the bed next to his occupied. Poor Mâdou had put
his master into such a state that he himself had not been able to go to
bed without assistance. Madame Moronval and Dr. Hirsch were there
watching the lad, whose sleep was broken by those heavy sighs and sobs
common to children after a day of painful excitement.

“Then, Dr. Hirsch, you don’t think him ill?” asked Madame Moronval,
anxiously.

“Not in the least, madame; that race has a covering like a monitor!”

When they were alone, Jack took Mâdou’s hand and found it as burning
hot as a brick from the furnace. “Dear Mâdou,” he whispered. Mâdou half
opened his eyes and looked at his friend with an expression of utter
discouragement.

“It’s all over with Mâdou,” he murmured; “Mâdou has lost his Gri-gri,
and will never see Dahomey again.”

This was the reason, then, that he had not left Paris. Two hours after
he had run away from the academy, the fifteen francs of market-money
and his medal had been stolen from him. Then, relinquishing all idea of
Marseilles, of the ship and of the sea, knowing that without his
Gri-gri Dahomey was unattainable, Mâdou had spent eight days and nights
in the lowest depths of Paris, looking for his amulet. Fearing that
Moronval would discover his whereabouts, he hid during the day and
ventured into the streets only after nightfall. He slept by the side of
piles of bricks and mortar, which partly protected him from the wind;
or crawled into an open doorway, or under the arches of a bridge.

Favored by his size and by his color, Mâdou glided about almost unseen;
he had associated with criminals of all classes, and had escaped
without contamination, for he thought only of finding his amulet. He
had shared a crust of bread with assassins, and drank with robbers; but
the little king escaped from these dangers as he had from others in
Dahomey, where, when hunting with Kérika, he had been awakened by the
trumpeting of elephants and the roaring of wild beasts, and saw, under
some gigantic tree, the dim shadow of some strange animal passing
between himself and the bivouac fires; or caught a glimpse of some
great snake slowly winding through the underbrush. But the monsters to
be found in Paris are more terrible even than those in the African
forests; or they would have been, had he understood the dangers he
incurred. But he could not find his Gri-gri. Mâdou could not talk much,
his exhaustion was so great; and Jack fell asleep with his curiosity
but partially satisfied.

In the middle of the night he was awakened suddenly by a shout from
Mâdou, who was singing and talking in his own language with frightful
volubility. Delirium had begun.

In the morning, Dr. Hirsch announced that Mâdou was very ill. “A
brain-fever!” he said, rubbing his hands in glee.

This Dr. Hirsch was a terrible man. His head was stuffed full of all
sorts of Utopian ideas, of impracticable theories, and notions
absolutely without method. His studies had been too desultory to amount
to anything. He had mastered a few Latin phrases, and covered his real
ignorance by a smattering of the science of medicine as practised among
the Indians and the Chinese. He even had a strong leaning toward the
magic arts, and when a human life was intrusted to his care he took
that opportunity to try some experiments. Madame Moronval was inclined
to call in another physician, but the principal, less compassionate,
and unwilling to incur the additional expense, determined to leave the
case solely in the hands of Dr. Hirsch. Wishing to have no
interference, this singular physician pretended that the disease was
contagious, and ordered Mâdou’s bed to be placed at the end of the
garden in an old hot-house. For a week he tried on his little victim
every drug he had ever heard of, the child making no more resistance
than a sick dog would have done. When the doctor, armed with his
bottles and his powders, entered the hot-house, the “children of the
sun,” to whose minds a physician was always more or less of a magician,
gathered about the door and listened, saying to each other in awed
tones, “What is he going to do now to Mâdou?” But the doctor locked the
door, and peremptorily ordered the children from its vicinity, telling
them that they would be ill too, that Mâdou’s illness was contagious;
and this last idea added additional mystery to that corner of the
garden.

Jack, nevertheless, desired to see his friend so much that he alone of
all the boys would have gladly passed the threshold, had it not been
too closely guarded. One day, however, he seized an occasion when the
doctor had gone in search of some forgotten drug, and crept softly into
the improvised infirmary.

It was one of those half rustic buildings which are used as a shelter
for rakes and hoes, or even to house some tender plants. Close by the
side of Mâdou’s iron bed, in the corner, was a pile of earthen
flowerpots; a broken trellis, some panes of glass, and a bundle of
dried roots, completed the dismal picture; and in the chimney, as if
for the protection of some fragile tropical plant, flickered a tiny
fire.

Mâdou was not asleep. His poor little thin face had still the same
expression of absolute indifference. His black hands, tightly clenched,
lay on the outside of the bedclothes. There was a look of a sick animal
in his whole attitude, and in the manner in which he turned his face
toward the wall, as if an invisible road was open to his eyes through
the white stones, and every chink in the wall had become a brilliant
outlook toward a country known to him alone.

Jack whispered, “It is I, Mâdou,—little Jack.”

The child looked at him vacantly; he no longer understood the French
language. In his fever, all recollection of it had vanished. Instinct
had effaced all that art had inculcated, and Mâdou understood and spoke
nothing save his savage dialect. At this moment, another of “the
children of the sun,” Said, encouraged by Jack’s example, followed him
into the sick-room, but, startled and disturbed by the strange scene,
retreated to the doorway, and stood with affrighted eyes.

Mâdou drew one long, shivering sigh.

“He is going to sleep, I think,” whispered Said, shivering with terror;
for, older than Jack, he intuitively felt the cold blast from the wings
of Death, which already fanned the brow of the sick boy.

“Let us go,” said Jack, pale and troubled; and they hastily ran down
the garden-walk, leaving their comrade alone in the twilight. Night
came on. In that silent room, which the children had left, the fire
crackled cheerfully, burning brightly, and illuminating every corner as
if in search of something that was hidden. The light flickered on the
ceiling and was reflected on every small window-pane, glanced over the
little bed, and brought out the color of Mâdou’s red sleeve, until
tired apparently of its fruitless search, discouraged and exhausted,
and convinced that its heat was useless, for no one was there to warm.
The fire gave one last expiring flicker, and then, like the poor little
half-frozen king, who had so loved it, sank into eternal rest.

Poor Mâdou! The irony of destiny pursued him even after death, for
Moronval hesitated whether the interment should be that of a royal
prince or of a servant. On one side there were reasons of economy; on
the other, vanity and policy had a word to say. After much indecision,
Moronval decided to strike a great blow, thinking that, perhaps, as he
had not profited much by the prince living, he might gain something
from him dead. So a pompous funeral was arranged. All the daily papers
published a biography of the little king of Dahomey. It was a short
one, to be sure, but lengthened by a panegyric of the Moronval
Institute, and of its principal. The discipline of the establishment
was commended; its hygienic regulations, the peculiar skill of its
medical adviser,—nothing had been forgotten, and the unanimity of the
eulogiums was something quite touching.

One day in May, therefore, Paris, which, notwithstanding its
innumerable occupations and its feverish excitements, has always one
eye open to all that goes on,—Paris saw on its principal boulevards a
singular procession. Four black boys walked by the side of a bier.
Behind, a taller lad, a tone lighter in complexion, wearing a fez,—our
friend Said,—carried on a velvet cushion an order or two, some royal
insignia fantastic in character. Then came Moronval, with Jack and the
other schoolboys. The professors followed with the habitués of the
house, the literary men whom we met at the soiree. How shabby were
these last! How many worn-out coats and worn-out hearts were there! How
many disappointed hopes and unattainable ambitions! All these slowly
marched on, embarrassed by the full light of day to which they were
unaccustomed; and this melancholy escort precisely suited the little
deposed king. Were not all of these persons pretendents, too, to some
imaginary kingdom to which they would never succeed? Where but in Paris
could such a funeral be seen? A king of Dahomey escorted to the grave
by a procession of Bohemians!

To increase the dreariness of the scene, a fine cold rain began to
fall, as if fate pursued the little prince, who so hated cold weather,
even to the very grave. Yes, to the grave; for when the coffin had been
lowered, Moronval pronounced a discourse so insincere and hard that it
would not have warmed you, my poor Mâdou! Moronval spoke of the virtues
and estimable qualities of the defunct, of the model sovereign he would
one day have made had he lived. To those who had been familiar with
that pitiful little face, who had seen the child abased by servitude,
Moronval’s discourse was at once heart-breaking and absurd.




CHAPTER VIII.
JACK’S DEPARTURE.


The only sincere grief for the negro boy was felt by little Jack. The
death of his comrade had impressed him to an extraordinary degree, and
the lonely deathbed he had witnessed haunted him for days. Jack knew
too that now he must bear alone all Moronval’s whims and caprices, for
the other pupils all had some one who came occasionally to see them,
and who would report any brutalities of which they were the victims.
Jack’s mother never wrote to him nowadays, and no one at the Institute
knew even where she was. Ah! had he but been able to ascertain, how
quickly would the child have gone to her, and told her all his sorrows.
Jack thought of all this as they returned from the cemetery.
Labassandre and Dr. Hirsch were in front of him, talking to each other.

“She is in Paris,” said Labassandre, “for I saw her yesterday.”

Jack listened eagerly.

“And was he with her?”

She—he. These designations were certainly somewhat vague, and yet Jack
knew of whom they were speaking. Could his mother be in Paris and yet
not have hastened to him? All the way back to the Institute he was
meditating his escape.

Moronval, surrounded by his professors and friends, walked at the head
of the procession, and turned occasionally to look back upon them with
a rallying gesture. This gesture was repeated by Said to the little
boys, whose legs were very weary with the distance they had walked.
They would increase their speed for a few rods, and then gradually drop
off again. Jack contrived to linger more and more among the last.

“Come!” cried Moronval.

“Come, come!” repeated Said.

At the entrance of the Champs Elysées Saïd turned for the last time,
gesticulating violently to hasten the little group. Suddenly the
Egyptian’s arms fell at his side in amazement, for Jack was missing!

At first the child did not run, he was sagacious enough to avoid any
look of haste. He affected, on the contrary, a lounging air. But as he
drew nearer the Boulevard Haussmann, a mad desire to run took
possession of him, and his little feet, in spite of himself, went
faster and faster. Would the house be closed? And if Labassandre were
mistaken, and his mother not in Paris, what would become of him? The
alternative of a return to the academy never occurred to him. Indeed,
if he had thought of it, the remembrance of the heavy blows and
heartfelt sobs that he had heard all one afternoon would have filled
him with terror.

“She is there,” cried the child, in a transport of joy, as he saw all
the windows of the house open, and the door also as it was always when
his mother was about going out. He hastened on, lest the carriage
should take her away before he could arrive. But as he entered the
vestibule, he was struck by something extraordinary in its appearance.
It was full of people all busily talking. Furniture was being carried
away: sofas and chairs, covered for a boudoir in such faint and
delicate hues that in the broad light of day they looked faded. A
mirror, framed in silver, and ornamented with cupids, was leaning
against one of the stone pillars; a jardinière without flowers, and
curtains that had been taken down and thrown over a chair, were near
by. Several women richly dressed were talking together of the merits of
a crystal chandelier.

Jack, in great astonishment, made his way through the crowd, and could
hardly recognize the well-known rooms, such was their disorder. The
visitors opened the drawers wide, tapped on the wood of the sideboard,
felt of the curtains, and sometimes, as she passed the piano, a lady,
without stopping or removing her gloves, would lightly strike a chord
or two. The child thought himself dreaming. And his mother, where was
she? He went toward her room, but the crowd surged at that moment in
the same direction. The child was too little to see what attracted
them, but he heard the hammer of the auctioneer, and a voice that
said,—

“A child’s bed, carved and gilded, with curtains!”

And Jack saw his own bed, where he had slept so long, handled by rough
men. He wished to exclaim,

“The bed is mine—my very own—I will not have it touched;” but a certain
feeling of shame withheld him, and he went from room to room looking
for his mother, when suddenly his arm was seized.

“What! Master Jack, are you no longer at the school?”

It was Constant, his mother’s maid—Constant, in her Sunday dress,
wearing pink ribbons, and with an air of great importance.

“Where is mamma?” asked the child, in a low voice, a voice that was so
pitiful and troubled that the woman’s heart was touched.

“Your mother is not here, my poor child,” she said.

“But where is she? And what are all these people doing?”

“They have come for the auction. But come with me to the kitchen,
Master Jack, we can talk better there.”

There was quite a party in the kitchen,—the old cook, Augustin, and
several servants in the neighborhood. They were drinking champagne
around the same table where Jack’s future had been one evening decided.
The child’s arrival made quite a sensation. He was caressed by them
all, for the servants were really attached to his kind-hearted mother.
As he was afraid that they would take him back to the Institute, Jack
took good care not to say that he had run away, and merely spoke of an
imaginary permission he had received to enable him to visit his mother.

“She is not here, Master Jack,” said Constant, “and I really do not
know whether I ought—” Then, interrupting herself, Constant exclaimed,
“O! it is too bad. I cannot keep this child from his mother!”

Then she informed little Jack that madame was at Etiolles.

The child repeated the name over and over again to himself. “Is it far
from here?” he asked.

“Eight good leagues,” answered Augustin.

But the cook disputed this point; and then followed an animated
discussion as to the route to be taken to reach _Etiolles_. Jack
listened eagerly, for he had already decided to attempt the journey
alone and on foot.

“Madame lives in a pretty little cottage just at the edge of a wood,”
said Constant.

Jack understood by this time which side of Paris he should go out. This
and the name of the village were the two distinct ideas he had. The
distance did not frighten him. “I can walk all night,” he said to
himself, “even if my legs are little.” Then he spoke aloud. “I must go
now,” he said, “I must go back to school.” One question, however,
burned on his lips. Was Argenton at Etiolles? Should he find this
powerful barrier between his mother and himself? He dared not ask
Constant, however. Without understanding the truth precisely, he yet
felt very keenly that this was not the best side of his mother’s life,
and he avoided all mention of it.

The servants said “good-bye,” the coachman shook hands with him, and
then the boy found himself in the vestibule among a bustling crowd. He
did not linger in this chaos, for the house had no longer any interest
for him, but hurried into the street, eager to start on the journey
that would end by placing him with his mother.

Bercy! Yes, Bercy was the name of the village the cook had mentioned as
the first after leaving Paris. The way was not difficult to find,
although it was a good distance off, but the fear of being caught by
Moronval spurred him on. An inquisitive look from a policeman startled
him, a shadow on the wall, or a hurried step behind, made his heart
beat, and over and above the noise and confusion of the streets he
seemed to hear the cry of “Stop him! Stop him!” At last he climbed over
the bank and began to run on the narrow path by the water’s edge. The
day was coming to an end. The river was very high and yellow from
recent rains, the water rolled heavily against the arches of the
bridge, and the wind curled it in little waves, the tops of which were
just touched by the level rays of the setting sun. Women passed him
bearing baskets of wet linen, fishermen drew in their lines, and a
whole river-side population, sailors and bargemen, with their rounded
shoulders and woollen hoods, hurried past him. With these there was
still another class, rough and ferocious of aspect, who were quite
capable of pulling you out of the Seine for fifteen francs, and of
throwing you in again for a hundred sous. Occasionally one of these men
would turn to look at this slender schoolboy who seemed in such a
hurry.

The appearance of the shore was continually changing. In one place it
was black, and long planks were laid to boats laden with charcoal.
Farther on, similar boats were crowded with fruit, and a delicious odor
of fresh orchards was wafted on the air. Suddenly there was a look of a
great harbor; steamboats were loading at the wharves; a few rods more,
and a group of old trees bathed their distorted roots in a limpid
stream, and one could easily fancy one’s self twenty leagues from
Paris, and in an earlier century.

But night was close at hand.

The arches of the bridges vanished in darkness; the bank was deserted,
and illuminated only by that vague light which comes from even the very
darkest body of water.

But still the child toiled on, and at last found himself on a long
wharf, covered with warehouses and piled with merchandise. He had
reached Bercy, but it was night, and he was filled with terror lest he
should be stopped at the gate; but the little fugitive was hardly
noticed. He passed the barrier without hindrance, and soon found
himself in a long, narrow street, solitary and dimly lighted. While the
child was in the life and motion of the city, he was terrified only by
one thought, and that was that Moronval would find him. Now he was
still afraid, but his fear was of another character—born of silence and
solitude.

Yet the place where he now found himself was not the country. The
street was bordered with houses on both sides, but as the child slowly
toiled on, these buildings became farther and farther apart, and
considerably lower in height. Although barely eight o’clock, this road
was almost deserted. Occasional pedestrians walked noiselessly over the
damp ground, while the dismal howling of a dog added to the
cheerlessness of the scene. Jack was troubled. Each step that he took
led him further from Paris, its light and its noise. He reached the
last wineshop. A broad circle of light barred the road, and seemed to
the child the limits of the inhabited world.

After he had passed that shop, he must go on in the dark. Should he go
into the shop and ask his way? He looked in. The proprietor was seated
at his desk; around a small table sat two men and a woman, drinking and
talking. When Jack lifted the latch, they looked up; the three had
hideous faces—such faces as he had seen at the police stations the day
they were looking for Mâdou. The woman, above all, was frightful.

“What does he want?” said one of the men.

The other rose; but little Jack with one bound leaped the stream of
light from the open door, hearing behind him a volley of abuse. The
darkness now seemed to the child a refuge, and he ran on quickly until
he found himself in the open country. Before him stretched field after
field; a few small, scattered houses, white cubes, alone varied the
monotony of the scene. Below was Paris, known by its long line of
reddish vapor, like the reflection of a blacksmith’s forge. The child
stood still. It was the first time that he had ever been alone out of
doors at night. He had neither eaten nor drank all day, and was now
suffering from intense thirst. He was also beginning to understand what
he had undertaken.

Had he strength enough to reach his mother?

He finally decided to lie down in a furrow in the bank on the side of
the road, and sleep there until daybreak. But as he went toward the
spot he had selected, he heard heavy breathing, and saw that a man was
stretched out there, his rags making a confused mass of dark shadow
against the white stones.

Jack stood petrified, his heart in his mouth, unable to take a step
forward or back. At this instant the sleeping figure began to move, and
to talk, still without waking. The child thought of the woman in the
wine-shop, and feared that this creature was she, or some other equally
repulsive.

The shadows all about were now to his fancy peopled with these
frightful beings. They climbed over the bank, they barred his further
progress. If he extended his hand to the right or the left, he felt
certain that he should touch them. A light and a voice aroused the
child from this stupor. An officer, accompanied by his orderly, bearing
a lantern, suddenly appeared.

“Good evening, gentlemen,” said the child, gently, breathless with
emotion.

The soldier who carried the lantern raised it in the direction of the
voice.

“This is a bad hour to travel, my boy,” remarked the officer; “are you
going far?”

“O, no, sir; not very far,” answered Jack, who did not care to tell the
truth.

“Ah, well! we can go on together as far as Charenton.”

What a delight it was to the child to walk for an hour at the side of
these two honest soldiers, to regulate his steps by theirs, and to see
the cheerful light from the lantern! From the soldier, too, he casually
learned that he was on the right road.

“Now we are at home,” said the officer, halting suddenly. “Good night.
And take my advice, my lad, and don’t travel alone again at night—it is
not safe.” And with these parting words, the men turned up a narrow
lane, swinging the lantern, leaving Jack alone at the entrance of the
principal street in Charenton. The child wandered on until he found
himself on the quay; he crossed a bridge which seemed to him to be
thrown over an abyss, so profound were the depths below. He lingered
for a moment, but rough voices singing and laughing so startled him
that he took to his heels and ran until he was out of breath, and was
again in the open fields. He turned and looked back; the red light of
the great city was still reflected on the horizon. Afar off he heard
the grinding of wheels. “Good!” said the child; “something is coming.”
But nothing appeared. And the invisible wagon, whose wheels moved
apparently with difficulty, turned down some unseen lane.

Jack toiled on slowly. Who was that man that stood waiting for him at
the turning of the road? One man! Nay, there were two or three. But
they were trees,—tall, slender poplars,—or a clump of elms—those lovely
old elms which grow to such majestic beauty in France; and Jack was
environed by the mysteries of nature,—nature in the springtime of the
year, when one can almost hear the grass grow, the buds expand, and the
earth crackle as the tender herbage shoots forth. All these faint,
vague noises bewildered little Jack, who began to sing a nursery rhyme
with which his mother formerly rocked him to sleep.

It was pitiful to hear the child, alone in the darkness, encouraging
himself by these reminiscences of his happy, petted infancy. Suddenly
the little trembling voice stopped.

Something was coming—something blacker than the darkness itself,
sweeping down on the child as if to swallow him up. Cries were heard;
human voices, and heavy blows. Then came a drove of enormous cattle,
which pressed against little Jack on all sides; he feels the damp
breath from their nostrils; their tails switch violently, and the heat
of their bodies, and the odor of the stable, is almost stifling. Two
boys and two dogs are in charge of these animals; the dogs bark, and
the uncouth peasants yell, until the noise is appalling.

As they pass on, the child is absolutely stupefied by terror. These
animals have gone, but will there not be others? It begins to rain, and
Jack, in despair, fails on his knees, and wishes to die. The sound of a
carriage, and the sight of two lamps like friendly eyes coming quickly
toward him, revives him suddenly. He calls aloud.

The carriage stops. A head, with a travelling cap drawn closely down
over the ears, bends forward to ascertain the whereabouts of the shrill
cry.

“I am very tired,” pleaded Jack; “would you be so kind as to let me
come into your carriage?”

The man hesitated, but a woman’s voice came to the child’s assistance.
“Ah, what a little fellow! Let him come in here.”

“Where are you going?” asked the traveller.

The child hesitated. Like all fugitives, he wished to hide his
destination. “To Villeneuve St George,” he answered, nervously.

“Come on, then,” said the man, with gruff kindness.

The child was soon curled up under a comfortable travelling rug,
between a stout lady and gentleman, who both examined him curiously by
the light of the little lamp.

Where was he going so late, and all alone, too? Jack would have liked
to tell the truth, but he was in too great fear of being carried back
to the Institute. Then he invented a story to suit the occasion. His
mother was very ill in the country, where she was visiting. He had been
told of this the night before, and he had at once started off on foot,
because he had not patience to wait for the next day’s train.

“I understand,” said the lady. And the gentleman looked as if he
understood also, but made many wise observations as to the imprudence
of running about the country alone, there were so many dangers. Then he
was asked in what house in Villeneuve his mother’s friends resided.

“At the end of the town,” answered Jack, promptly,—“the last house on
the right.”

It was lucky that his rising color was hidden by the darkness. His
cross-examination, however, was by no means over. The husband and wife
were great talkers, and, like all great talkers, extremely curious, and
could not be content until they had learned the private affairs of all
those persons with whom they came in contact. They kept a little store,
and each Saturday went into the country to get rid of the dust of the
week; but they were making money, and some day would live altogether at
Soisy-sous-Etiolles.

“Is that place far from Etiolles?” asked Jack, with a start.

“O, no, close by,” answered the gentleman, giving a friendly cut with
his whip to his beast.

What a fatality for Jack! Had he not told the falsehood, he could have
gone on in this comfortable carriage, have rested his poor little weary
legs, and had a comfortable sleep, wrapped in the good woman’s shawl,
who asked him, every little while, if he was warm enough.

If he could but summon courage enough to say, “I have told you a
falsehood; I am going to the same place that you are;” but he was
unwilling to incur the contempt and distrust of these good people; yet,
when they told him that they had reached Villeneuve, the child could
not restrain a sob.

“Do not cry, my little friend,” said the kind woman; “your mother,
perhaps, is not so ill as you think, and the sight of you will make her
well.”

At the last house the carriage stopped.

“Yes, this is it,” said Jack, sadly. The good people said a kind
good-bye. “How lucky you are to have finished your journey,” said the
woman; “we have four good leagues before us.”

Little Jack had the same, but durst not say so. He went toward the
garden-gate. “Good night,” said his new friends, “good night.”

He answered in a voice choked by tears, and the carriage turned toward
the right. Then the child, overwhelmed with vain regrets, ran after it
with all his speed; but his limbs, weakened instead of strengthened by
inadequate repose, refused all service. At the end of a few rods he
could go no further, but sank on the roadside with a burst of
passionate tears, while the hospitable proprietors of the carriage
rolled comfortably on, without an idea of the despair they had left
behind them.

He was cold, the earth was wet. No matter for that; he was too weary to
think or to feel. The wind blows violently, and soon the poor little
boy sleeps quietly. A frightful noise awakens him. Jack starts up and
sees something monstrous—a howling, snorting beast, with two fiery eyes
that send forth a shower of sparks. The creature dashed past, leaving
behind him a train like a comet’s tail. A grove of trees, quite
unsuspected by Jack, suddenly flashed out clearly; each leaf could have
been counted. Not until this apparition was far away, and nothing of it
was visible save a small green light, did Jack know that it was the
express train.

What time was it? How long had he slept? He knew not, but he felt ill
and stiff in every limb. He had dreamed of Mâdou,—dreamed that they lay
side by side in the cemetery; he saw Mâdou’s face, and shivered at the
thought of the little icy fingers touching his own. To get away from
this idea Jack resumed his weary journey. The damp earth had stiffened
in the cold night wind, and his own footfall sounded in his ears so
unnaturally heavy, that he fancied Mâdou was at his side or behind him.

The child passes through a slumbering village; a clock strikes two.
Another village, another clock, and three was sounded. Still the boy
plods on, with swimming head and burning feet. He dares not stop.
Occasionally he meets a huge covered wagon, driver and horses sound
asleep. He asks, in a timid, tired voice, “Is it far now to Etiolles?”
No answer comes save a loud snore.

Soon, however, another traveller joins the child—a traveller whose
praises are sung by the cheery crowing of the cocks, and the gurgles of
the frogs in the pond. It is the dawn. And the child shares the anxiety
of expectant nature, and breathlessly awaits the coming of the new-born
day.

Suddenly, directly in front of him, in the direction in which lay the
town where his mother was, the clouds divide—are torn apart suddenly,
as it were; a pale line of light is first seen; this line gradually
broadens, with a waving light like flames. Jack walks toward this light
with a strength imparted by incipient delirium.

Something tells him that his mother is waiting there for him, waiting
to welcome him after this horrible night. The sky was now clear, and
looked like a large blue eye, dewy with tears and full of sweetness.
The road no longer dismayed the child. Besides, it was a smooth
highway, without ditch or pavement, intended, it seemed, for the
carriages of the wealthy. Superb residences, with grounds carefully
kept, were on both sides of this road. Between the white houses and the
vineyards were green lawns that led down to the river, whose surface
reflected the tender blue and rosy tints of the sky above. O sun,
hasten thy coming; warm and comfort the little child, who is so weary
and so sad!

“Am I far from Etiolles?” asked Jack of some laborers who were going to
their work.

“No, he was not far from Etiolles; he had but to follow the road
straight on through the wood.”

The wood was all astir now, resounding with the chirping of birds and
the rustling of squirrels. The refrain of the birds in the hedge of
wild roses was repeated from the topmost branches of the century-old
oak-trees; the branches shook and bent under the sudden rush of winged
creatures; and while the last of the shadows faded away, and the
night-birds with silent, heavy flight hurried to their mysterious
shelters, a lark suddenly rises from the field with its wings
wide-spread, and flies higher and higher until it is lost in the sky
above. The child no longer walks, he crawls; an old woman meets him,
leading a goat; mechanically he asks if it is far to Etiolles.

The ragged creature looks at him ferociously, and then points out a
little stony path. The sunshine warms the little fellow, who stumbles
over the pebbles, for he has no strength to lift his feet. At last he
sees a steeple and a cluster of houses; one more effort, and he will
reach them. But he is dizzy and falls; through his half-shut eyes he
sees close at hand a little house covered with vines and roses. Over
the door, between the wavering shadows of a lilac-tree already in
flower, he saw an inscription in gold letters:—

PARVA  DOMUS, MAGNA QUIES.


How pretty the house was, bathed in the fresh morning light! All the
blinds are still closed, although the dwellers in the cottages are
awake, for he hears a woman’s voice singing,—singing, too, his own
cradle-song, in a fresh, gay voice. Was he dreaming? The blinds were
thrown open, and a woman appeared in a white négligée, with her hair
lightly twisted in a simple knot.

“Mamma, mamma!” cried Jack, in a weak voice.

The lady turned quickly, shaded her eyes from the sun, and saw the poor
little worn and travel-stained lad.

She screamed “Jack!” and in a moment more was beside him, warming him
in her arms, caressing and soothing the little fellow, who sobbed out
the anguish of that terrible night on her shoulder.




CHAPTER IX.
PARVA DOMUS, MAGNA QUIES.


“No, no, Jack; no, dear child; do not be alarmed, you shall never go
back to that school. Did they dare to strike you? Cheer up, dear. I
tell you that you shall never go there again, but shall always be with
me. I will arrange a little room for you to-day, and you will see how
nice it is to be in the country. We have cows and chickens, and that
reminds me the poultry has not yet been fed. Lie down, dear, and rest a
while. I will wake you at dinner-time, but first drink this soup. It is
good, is it not? And to think that while I was calmly sleeping, you
were alone in the cold and dark night. I must go. My chickens are
calling me;” and with a loving kiss Ida went off on tiptoe, happy and
bright, browned somewhat by the sun, and dressed with rather a
theatrical idea of the proprieties. Her country costume had a great
deal of black velvet about it, and she wore a wide-brimmed Leghorn hat,
trimmed with poppies and wheat.

Jack could not sleep, but his bath and the soup prepared by Mère
Archambauld, his mother’s cook, had restored his strength to a very
great degree, and he lay on the couch, looking about him with calm,
satisfied eyes.

There was but little of the old luxury. The room he was in was large,
furnished in the style of Louis XVI., all gray and white, without the
least gilding. Outside, the rustling of the leaves, the cooing of the
pigeons on the roof, and his mother’s voice talking to her chickens,
lulled him to repose.

One thing troubled him: D’Argenton’s portrait hung at the foot of the
bed, in a pretentious attitude, his hand on an open book.

The child said to himself, “Where is he? Why have I not seen him?”
Finally, annoyed by the eyes of the picture, which seemed to pursue him
either with a question or a reproach, he rose and went down to his
mother.

She was busy in the farm-yard; her gloves reached above her elbows, and
her dress, looped on one side, showed her wide striped skirt and high
heels.

Mère Archambauld laughed at her awkwardness. This woman was the wife of
an employé in the government forests, who attended to the culinary
department at Aulnettes, as the house was called where Jack’s mother
lived.

“Heavens! how pretty your boy is!” said the old woman, delighted by
Jack’s appearance.

“Is he not, Mère Archambauld? What did I tell you?”

“But he looks a good deal more like you, madame, than like his papa.
Good day, my dear! May I give you a kiss?”

At the word papa, Jack looked up quickly.

“Ah, well! if you can’t sleep, let us go and look at the house,” said
his mother, who quickly wearied of every occupation. She shook down her
skirts, and took the child over this most original house, which was
situated a stone’s throw from the village, and realized better than
most poets’ dreams those of D’Argenton. The house had been originally a
shooting-box belonging to a distant château. A new tower had been
added, and a weathercock, which last gave an aspect of intense
respectability to the place. They visited the stable and the orchard,
and finished their examination by a visit to the tower.

A winding staircase, lighted by a skylight of colored glass, led to a
large, round room containing four windows, and furnished by a circular
divan covered with some brilliant Eastern stuff. A couple of curious
old oaken chests, a Venetian mirror, some antique hangings, and a high
carved chair of the time of Henri II., drawn up in front of an enormous
table covered with papers, composed the furniture of the apartment. A
charming landscape was visible from the windows, a valley and a river,
a fresh green wood, and some fair meadow-land.

“It is here that HE works,” said his mother, in an awed tone.

Jack had no need to ask who this HE might be.

In a low voice, as if in a sanctuary, she continued, without looking at
her son,—

“At present he is travelling. He will return in a few days, however. I
shall write to him that you are here; he will be very glad, for he is
very fond of you, and is the best of men, even if he does look a little
severe sometimes. You must learn to love him, little Jack, or I shall
be very unhappy.”

As she spoke she looked at D’Argenton’s picture hung at the end of this
room, a picture of which the one in her room was a copy; in fact, a
portrait of the poet was in every room, and a bronze bust in the
entrance-hall, and it was a most significant fact that there was no
other portrait than his in the whole house. “You promise me, Jack, that
you will love him?”

Jack answered with much effort, “I promise, dear mamma.”

This was the only cloud on that memorable day. The two were so happy in
that quaint old drawing-room. They heard Mère Archambauld rattling her
dishes in the kitchen. Outside of the house there was not a sound. Jack
sat and admired his mother. She thought him much grown and very large
for his age, and they laughed and kissed each other every few minutes.
In the evening they had some visitors. Père Archambauld came for his
wife, as he always did, for they lived in the depths of the forest. He
took a seat in the dining-room.

“You will drink a glass of wine, Father Archambauld. Drink to the
health of my little boy. Is he not nice? Will you take him with you
sometimes into the forest?”

And as he drank his wine, this tawny giant, who was the terror of the
poachers throughout the country, looked about the room with that
restless glance acquired in his nightly watchings in the forest, and
answered timidly,—

“That I will, Madame d’Argenton.”

This name of D’Argenton, thus given to his mother, mystified our little
friend. But as he had no very accurate idea of either the duties or
dignities of life, he soon ceased to take any notice of his mother’s
new title, and became absorbed in a rough game of play with the two
dogs under the table. The old couple had just gone, when a carriage was
heard at the door.

“Is it you, doctor?” cried Ida from within, in joyous greeting,

“Yes, madame; I come to learn something about your sick son, of whose
arrival I have heard.”

Jack looked inquisitively at the large, kindly face crowned by snowy
locks. The doctor wore a coat down to his heels, and had a rolling
walk, the result of twenty years of sea-life as a surgeon.

“Your boy is all right, madame. I was afraid, from what I heard through
my servant, that he and you might require my services.”

What good people these all were, and how thankful little Jack felt that
he had forever left that detestable school!

When the doctor left, the house was bolted and barred, and the mother
and child went tranquilly to their bedroom.

There, while Jack slept, Ida wrote to D’Argenton a long letter, telling
him of her son’s arrival, and seeking to arouse his sympathy for the
little lonely fellow, whose gentle, regular breathing she heard at her
side. She was more at her ease when two days later came a reply from
her poet.

Although full of reproaches and of allusions to her maternal weakness,
and to the undisciplined nature of her child, the letter was less
terrible than she had anticipated. In fact, D’Argenton concluded that
it was well to be relieved of the enormous expenses at the academy, and
while disapproving of the escapade, he thought it no great misfortune,
as the Institution was rapidly running down. “Had he not left it?” As
to the child’s fixture, it should be his care, and when he returned a
week later, they would consult together as to what plan to adopt.

Never did Jack, in his whole life, as child or man, pass such a week of
utter happiness. His mother belonged to him alone. He had the dogs and
the goat, the forest and the rabbits, and yet he did not leave his
mother for many minutes at a time. He followed her wherever she went,
laughed when she laughed without asking why, and was altogether
content.

Another letter. “He will come to-morrow!”

Although D’Argenton had written kindly, Ida was still nervous, and
wished to arrange the meeting in her own way. Consequently she refused
to permit him to go with her to the station in the little carriage. She
gave him several injunctions, painful to them both, as if they had each
been guilty of some great fault, and to the boy inexpressibly
mortifying.

“You will remain at the end of the garden,” she said, “and do not come
until I call you.”

The child lingered an hour in expectation, and when he heard the
grinding of the wheels, ran down the garden walk, and concealed himself
behind the gooseberry bushes. He heard D’Argenton speak. His tone was
harder, sterner than ever. He heard his mother’s sweet voice answer
gently, “Yes, my dear—no, my dear.” Then a window in the tower opened.
“Come, Jack, I want you, my child!”

The boy’s heart beat quickly as he mounted the stairs. D’Argenton was
leaning back in the tall armchair, his light hair gleaming against the
dark wood. Ida stood by his side, and did not even hold out her hand to
the little fellow. The lecture he received was short and affectionate
to a certain extent. “Jack,” he said, in conclusion, “life is not a
romance; you must work in earnest. I am willing to believe in your
penitence; and if you behave well, I will certainly love you, and we
three may live together happily. Now listen to what I propose. I am a
very busy man.—I am, nevertheless, willing to devote two hours every
day to your education. If you will study faithfully, I can make of you,
frivolous as you are by nature, a man like myself.”

“You hear, Jack,” said his mother, alarmed at his silence, “and you
understand the sacrifice that your friend is ready to make for you—”

“Yes, mamma,” stammered Jack.

“Wait, Charlotte,” interrupted D’Argenton; “he must decide for himself:
I wish to force no one.”

Jack, petrified at hearing his mother called Charlotte, and unable to
find words to express his sense of such generosity, ended by saying
nothing. Seeing the child’s embarrassment, his mother gently pushed him
into the poet’s arms, who pressed a theatrical kiss on his brow.

“Ah, dear, how good you are!” murmured the poor woman, while the child,
dismissed by an imperative gesture, hastily ran down the stairs.

In reality Jack’s installation in the house was a relief to the poet.
He loved Ida, whom he called Charlotte in memory of Goethe, and also
because he wished to obliterate all her past, and to wipe out even the
name of Ida de Barancy. He loved her in his own fashion, and made of
her a complete slave. She had no will, no opinion of her own, and
D’Argenton had grown tired of being perpetually agreed with. Now, at
least, he would have some one to contradict, to argue with, to tutor,
and to bully; and it was in this spirit that he undertook Jack’s
education, for which he made all arrangements with that methodical
solemnity characteristic of the man’s smallest actions.

The next morning, Jack saw, when he awoke, a large card fastened to the
wall, and on it, inscribed in the beautiful writing of the poet, a
carefully prepared arrangement for the routine of the day.

“_Rise at six_. From six to seven, breakfast; from seven to eight,
recitation; from eight to nine,” and so on.

Days ordered in this systematic manner resemble those windows whose
shutters hardly permit the entrance of air enough to breathe, or light
to see with. Generally these rules are made only to be broken, but
D’Argenton allowed no such laxity.

D’Argenton’s method of education was too severe for Jack, who was,
however, by no means wanting in intelligence, and was well advanced in
his studies. He was disturbed, too, by the personality of the poet, to
whom he had a very strong aversion, and above all he was overwhelmed by
the new life he was leading.

Suddenly transported from the mouldy lane, and from the academy, to the
country, to the woods and the fields, he was at once excited and
charmed by Nature. The truest way would have been to have laid aside
all books until the child himself demanded them. Often of a sunny day,
when he sat in the tower opposite his teacher, he was seized with a
strong desire to leap out of the window, and rush into the fresh woods
after the birds that had just flown away, or in search of the squirrel
of which he had caught a glimpse. What a penance it was to write his
copy, while the wild roses beckoned him to come and pluck them!

“This child is an idiot,” cried D’Argenton, when to all his questions
Jack stammered some answer as far from what he should have said as if
he had that moment fallen from the light cloud he had been steadily
watching. At the end of a month the poet announced that he relinquished
the task, that it was a mere loss of precious time to himself, and of
no use to the boy, who neither could nor would learn anything. In
reality, he was by no means unwilling to abandon the iron rules he had
established, and which pressed with severity on himself as well as on
the child. Ida, or rather Charlotte, made no remonstrance. She
preferred to think her boy incapable of study rather than endure the
daily scenes, and the incessant lectures and tears of this educational
experiment.

Above everything she longed for peace. Her aims were as restricted as
her intellect, and she lived solely in the present, and any future,
however brilliant, seemed to her too dearly purchased at the price of
present tranquillity.

Jack was very happy when he no longer saw under his eyes that placard:
“Rise at six. From six to seven, breakfast; from seven to weight,” &c.
The days seemed to him longer and brighter. As if he understood that
his presence in the house was often an annoyance, he absented himself
for the whole day with that absolute disregard of time natural to
children and loungers.

He had a great friend in the forester. As soon as he was dressed in the
morning he started for Father Archambauld’s, just as the old man’s
wife, before going to her Parisians, as she called her employers,
served her husband’s breakfast in a fresh, clean room hung with a light
green paper that represented the same hunting-scene over and over
again.

When the forester had finished his meal, he and little Jack started out
on a long tramp. Father Archambauld showed the child the pheasants’
nests, with their eggs like large pearls, built in the roots of the
trees; the haunts of the partridges, the frightened hares, and the
young kids. The hawthorn’s white blossoms perfumed the air, and a
variety of wild flowers enamelled the turf. The forester’s duty was to
protect the birds and their young broods from all injury, and to
destroy the moles and snakes. He received a certain sum for the heads
or tails of these vermin, and every six months carried to Corbiel a bag
of dry and dusty relics. He would have been better pleased could he
have taken also the heads of the poachers, with whom he was in constant
conflict. He had also a great deal of trouble with the peasants who
injured his trees.

A doe could be replaced, a dead pheasant was no great matter; but a
tree, the growth of years, was a vastly different affair. He watched
them so carefully that he knew all their maladies. One species of fir
was attacked by tiny worms, which come in some mysterious way by
thousands. They select the strongest and handsomest specimens, and take
possession of them. The trees have only their resinous sap as a weapon
of defence. This sap they pour over their enemies, and over their eggs
deposited in the crevices of the bark. Jack watched this unequal
contest with the greatest interest, and saw the slow dropping of these
odorous tears. Sometimes the fir-tree won the victory, but too often it
perished and withered slowly, until at last the giant of the forest;
whose lofty top had been the haunt of singing-birds, where bees had
made their home, and which had sheltered a thousand different lives,
stood white and ghastly as if struck by lightning.

During these walks through the woods, the forester and his companion
talked very little. They listened rather to the sweet and innumerable
sounds about them. The sound of the wind varied with every tree that it
touched. Among the pines it moaned and sighed like the sea. Among the
birches and aspens, it rattled the leaves like castanets; while from
the borders of the ponds, which were numerous in this part of the
forest, came gentle rustlings from the long, slender, silken-coated
reeds. Jack learned to distinguish all these sounds and to love them.

The little boy, however, had incurred the enmity of many of the
peasants, who saw him constantly with the forester, to whom they had
sworn eternal hatred. Cowardly and sulky, they touched their hats
respectfully enough to Jack when they met him with Father Archambauld,
but when he was alone, they shook their fists at him with horrible
oaths.

There was one old woman, brown as an Indian squaw, who haunted the very
dreams of the child. On his way home at sunset, he always met her with
her fagots on her back. She stood in the path and assailed him with her
tongue; and sometimes, merely to frighten him, ran after him for a few
steps. Poor little Jack often reached his mother’s side breathless and
terrified, but, after all, this only added another interest to his
life. Sometimes Jack found his mother in the kitchen talking in a low
voice; no sound was to be heard in the house save the ticking of the
great clock in the dining-room. “Hush, my dear,” said his mother; “He
is up-stairs. He is at work!”

Jack sat down in a corner and watched the cat lying in the sun. With
the awkwardness of a child who makes a noise merely because he knows he
ought not to do so, he knocked over something, or moved the table.

“Hush, dear,” exclaimed Charlotte, in distress, while Mother
Archambauld, laying the table, moved on the points of her big
feet—moved as lightly as possible, so as not to disturb “her master who
was at work.”

He was heard up-stairs—pushing back his chair, or moving his table. He
had laid a sheet of paper before him; on this paper was written the
title of his book, but not another word. And yet he now had all that
formerly he had said would enable him to make a reputation,—leisure,
sufficient means, freedom from interruption, a pleasant study, and
country air. When he had had enough of the forest, he had but to turn
his chair, and from another window he obtained an admirable view of sky
and water. All the aroma of the woods, all the freshness of the river,
came directly to him. Nothing could disturb him, unless it might be the
cooing and fluttering of the pigeons on the roof above.

“Now to work!” cried the poet. He opened his portfolio, and seized his
pen, but not one line could he write. Think of it! To live in a
pavilion of the time of Louis XV., on the edge of a forest in that
beautiful country about Etiolles, to which the memory of the Pompadour
is attached by knots of rose-colored ribbons and diamond buckles. To
have around him every essential for poetry,—a charming woman named in
memory of Goethe’s heroine, a Henri II. chair in which to write, a
small white goat to follow him from place to place, and an antique
clock to mark the hours and to connect the prosaic Present with the
romance of the Past! All these were very imposing, but the brain was as
sterile as when D’Argenton had given lessons all day and retired to his
garret at night, worn out in body and mind.

When Charlotte’s step was heard on the stairs, he assumed an expression
of profound absorption. “Come in,” he said, in reply to her knock,
timidly repeated. She entered fresh and gay, her beautiful arms bared
to the elbows, and with so rustic an air that the rice-powder on her
face seemed to be the flour from some theatrical mill in an opéra
bouffe.

“I have come to see my poet,” she said, as she came in. She had a way
of drawling out the word poet that exasperated him. “How are you
getting on?” she continued. “Are you pleased?”

“Pleased? Can one ever be pleased or satisfied in this terrible
profession, which is a perpetual strain on every nerve!”

“That is true enough, my friend; and yet I would like to know—”

“To know what? Have you any idea how long it took Goethe to write his
_Faust?_ And yet he lived in a thoroughly artistic atmosphere. He was
not condemned, as I am, to absolute solitude—mental solitude, I mean.”

The poor woman listened in silence. From having so often listened to
similar complaints from D’Argenton, she had at last learned to
understand the reproaches conveyed in his words.

The poet’s tone signified, “It is not you who can fill the blank around
me.” In fact, he found her stupid, and was bored to death when alone
with her.

Without really being conscious of it, the thing that had fascinated him
in this woman was the frame in which she was set. He adored the luxury
by which she was surrounded. Now that he had her all to
himself—transformed and rechristened her, she had lost half her charm
in his eyes, and yet she was more lovely than ever. It was amusing to
witness the air of business with which he opened each morning the three
or four journals to which he subscribed. He broke the seals as if he
expected to find in their columns something of absorbing personal
interest; as, for example, a critique of his unwritten poem, or a
resume of the book that he meant some day to write. He read these
journals without missing one word, and always found something to arouse
his contempt or anger. Other people were so fortunate: their pieces
were played; and what pieces they were! Their books were printed; and
such books! As for himself, his ideas were stolen before he could write
them down.

“You know, Charlotte, yesterday a new play by Emile Angier was
produced; it was simply my _Pommes D’Atlante_.”

“But that is outrageous! I will write myself to this Monsieur Angier,”
said poor Lottie, in a great state of indignation.

During these remarks, Jack said not one word; but as D’Argenton lashed
himself into frenzy, his old antipathy to the child revived, and the
heavy frowns with which he glanced toward the little fellow showed him
very clearly that his hatred was only smothered, and would burst forth
on the smallest provocation.




CHAPTER X.
THE FIRST APPEARANCE OF BÉLISAIRE.


One afternoon, when D’Argenton and Charlotte had gone to drive, Jack,
who was alone with Mother Archambauld, saw that he must relinquish his
usual excursion to the forest on account of a storm that was coming up.

The July sky was heavy with black clouds, copper-colored on the edges;
distant rumblings of thunder were heard, and the valley had that air of
expectation which often precedes a storm.

Fatigued by the child’s restlessness, the forester’s wife looked out at
the weather, and said to Jack,—

“Come, Master Jack, it does not rain; and it would be very kind of you
to go and get me a little grass for my rabbits.”

The child, enchanted at being of use, took a basket and went gayly off
to search in a ditch for the food the rabbits liked.

The white road stretched before him, the rising wind blew the dust in
clouds, when suddenly Jack heard a voice crying, “Hats! Hats to sell!
Nice Panamas!”

Jack looked over the edge of the ditch, and saw a pedler carrying on
his shoulders an enormous basket piled with straw hats. He walked as if
he were footsore and weary.

Have you ever thought how dismal the life of an itinerant salesman must
be? He knows not where he will sleep at night, or even that he can
obtain the shelter of a barn; for the average peasant always regards a
pedler, or any stranger, indeed, as an adventurer, and watches him with
distrustful eyes.

“Hats! Hats to sell!” For whose ears did he intend this repetition of
his monotonous cry? There was not a person in sight, nor a house. Was
it for the benefit of the birds, who, feeling the coming of the storm,
had taken shelter in the trees? The man took a seat on a pile of
stones, while Jack, on the other side of the road, examined him with
much curiosity. His face was forbidding to a certain extent, but
expressed so much suffering in the heavy features, that Jack’s kind
heart was filled with pity. At that moment a thunder-clap was heard;
the man looked up at the skies anxiously, and then called to Jack to
ask how far off the village was.

“Half a mile exactly,” answered the child.

“And the shower will be here in a few moments,” said the pedler,
despairingly. “All my hats will be wet, and I shall be ruined.”

The child thought of his own memorable journey, and he wished to do a
kind act.

“You can come to our house,” he said, “and then your hats will not be
injured.” The pedler grasped eagerly at this permission, for his
merchandise was so delicate. The two hurried on as fast as possible;
the man walking, however, as if he were treading on hot iron.

“Are you in pain?” asked the child.

“Yes, indeed, I am; my shoes are too small for me; you see my feet are
so big that I can never find anything large enough for them. O, if I
should ever be rich, I would have a pair of shoes made to measure!”

They reached Aulnettes. The pedler deposited in the hall his scaffold
of hats, and stood there humbly enough. But Jack led him into the
dining-room, saying, “You must have a glass of wine and a bit of
bread.”

Mother Archambauld frowned, but nevertheless put on the table a big
loaf and a pot of wine.

“Now a slice of ham,” said Jack, in a tone of command.

“But the master does not wish any one to touch the ham,” said the old
woman, grumbling. In fact, D’Argenton was something of a glutton, and
there were always some dainties in the pantry preserved for his
especial enjoyment.

“Never mind! bring it out!” said the child, delighted at playing the
part of host.

The good woman obeyed reluctantly. The pedler’s appetite was of the
most formidable description, and while he supped he told his simple
story. His name was Bélisaire, and he was the eldest of a large family,
and spent the summer wandering from town to town.—A violent
thunder-clap shook the house, the rain fell in torrents, and the noise
was terrific. At that moment some one knocked. Jack turned pale. “They
have come!” he said with a gasp.

It was D’Argenton who entered, accompanied by Charlotte. They were not
to have returned until late, but seeing the approach of the storm, they
had given up their plan. They were, however, wet to the skin, and the
poet was in a fearful rage with himself and every one else. “A fire in
the parlor,” he said, in a tone of command.

But while they were taking off their wraps in the hall; D’Argenton
perceived the formidable pile of hats.

“What is that?” he asked. Ah! if Jack could but have sunk a hundred
feet under ground with his stranger guest and the littered table! The
poet entered the room, looked about, and understood everything. The
child stammered a word or two of apology, but the other did not listen.

“Come here, Charlotte. Master Jack receives his friends to-day, it
seems.”

“O, Jack! Jack!” cried the mother in a horrified tone of reproach.

“Do not scold him, madame,” stammered Bélisaire. “I only am in fault!”

Here D’Argenton, out of all patience, threw open the door with a most
imposing gesture. “Go at once,” he said, violently; “how dare you come
into this house?”

Bélisaire, to whom no manner of humiliation was new, offered no word of
remonstrance, but snatched up his basket, cast one look of distress at
the tempest out-of-doors, and another of gratitude toward little
Jack—who sighed as he heard the rain falling like hail on the
Panamas,—and hurried down the garden walk. No sooner had the man
reached the highway, than his melancholy voice resumed the cry, “Hats!
Hats to sell!”

In the dining-room profound silence reigned; the servant was kindling a
fire, and Charlotte was shaking the poet’s coat, while he sulkily
strode up and down the room.

As he passed the table he caught sight of the ham on which the pedler’s
knife had made sad havoc. D’Argenton turned pale. Remember that the ham
was sacred, like his wine, his mustard, and mineral water. “What! the
ham, too!” he exclaimed.

Charlotte, utterly stupefied by such audacity, could only mechanically
repeat his words.

“I said, madame, that they ought not to cut the ham, that such pork was
too good for such a vagabond. But the little fellow does not know much
yet, he is so young.”

Jack by this time was quite alarmed at what he had done, and could only
beg pardon in a troubled tone.

“Pardon, indeed!” cried the poet, giving way, as it must be admitted he
rarely did, to his temper, and shaking the boy violently, exclaimed,
“What right had you to touch that ham? You knew it was not yours. You
know that nothing here is yours; for the bed you sleep on, for the food
you eat, you are indebted to my bounty. And why should I care for you?
I know not even your name!” Here an imploring gesture from Charlotte
stopped the torrent of words. Mother Archambauld was still in the room,
and listening with eagerness. The poet turned away suddenly, and rushed
up stairs, banging the door after him.

Jack remained, looking at his mother in consternation. She wrung her
pretty hands, and again implored heaven to tell her what she had done
to merit such a hard fate.

This was her only resource in the serious perplexities of life; and,
naturally, her question remained unanswered.

To add the finishing touch to the discomfort of the house, D’Argenton
was now taken with one of “his attacks,” a form of bilious fever.

Charlotte petted and soothed him, and waited upon him by inches. The
sister-of-charity spirit, that lies in the depths of every womanly
nature, made her love her poet the more because he was suffering. How
tenderly she protected his nerves! She laid a woollen cloth on the
table under the white one to soften the noise of the plates and the
silver. She piled the Henry II. chair with cushions, and had her rolls
of hot flannels and her tisanes in readiness at all hours of the day
and night.

Sometimes the poor little woman was fearfully rebuffed and mortified by
a fretful exclamation from the poet. “Do be quiet, Charlotte; you talk
too much!”

This illness brought the good-natured doctor to the house once more.
Charlotte met him in the hall. “Come quick, doctor, our dear poet is
suffering,” she said, anxiously.

“Nonsense, my dear; he only wants a little amusement.”

In fact, D’Argenton, who greeted the physician in the most languid
tones, soon forgot to keep up the farce in the pleasure of seeing a new
face, which made a pleasant break in his monotonous life, and a few
moments later beheld him launched on some dazzling episode of his
Parisian life. The doctor saw no reason to doubt the truth of these
narrations told in such measured and careful phrases, and was always
pleased with the appearance of the family,—the intellectual husband,
the pretty gay wife, and the amusing child; and no intuition gave him a
hint, as might have been the case with a more delicate organization, of
the peculiarity and bitterness of the ties which bound the household
together.

Often, therefore, on these bright midsummer days, the doctor’s horse
was fastened to the palisades, while the old man drank the cool glass
carefully mixed for him by Charlotte herself, and as he drank, he told
of his wonderful adventures in India. Jack listened with eyes and ears
wide open.

“Jack!” said D’Argenton, peremptorily, and pointed to the door.

“Let him stay, I beg of you; I like to have children around me. I am
quite sure that your boy has discovered that I have a grandchild;” and
the old man talked of his little Cécile, who was two years younger than
Jack.

“Bring her to see us, doctor,” said Charlotte; “the two children would
be so happy together.”

“Thank you, dear madame; but her grandmother would never consent. She
never trusts the child to any one; and she herself never goes anywhere
since our great sorrow.”

This sorrow, of which the old doctor often spoke, was the loss of his
daughter and his son-in-law within a year after their marriage. Some
mystery surrounded this double catastrophe. Even Mother Archambauld,
who knew everything, contented herself with saying, “Yes, poor things!
they have had a great deal of trouble.”

The only prescription given by the doctor was a verbal one, “Keep him
amused, madame; keep him amused!”

How could poor Charlotte do this? They went off together in a little
carriage; breakfast, books, and a butterfly-net accompanied them to the
forest; but he was bored to death. They bought a boat, but a
tête-à-tête in the middle of the Seine was worse than one on shore; and
the little boat soon lay moored at the landing, half full of water and
dead leaves.

Then the poet took to building; he planned a new staircase and an
Italian terrace: but even this did not amuse him.

One day a man, who came to tune the pianoforte, extolled the merits of
an AEolian harp. D’Argenton immediately ordered one made on a gigantic
scale, and placed it on his roof. From that moment poor little Jack’s
life was a burden to him. The melancholy wail of the instrument, like a
soul in purgatory, pursued him in his dreams. To the child’s great
relief, the poet was equally disturbed, and the harp was ordered to the
end of the garden; but its shrieks and moans were still heard.
D’Argenton fiercely commanded that the instrument should be buried,
which was done, and the earth heaped upon it as over some mad animal.
All these various occupations failing to amuse her poet, Charlotte
reluctantly decided to invite some of his old friends, but was repaid
for her sacrifice by witnessing D’Argenton’s joy on being told that Dr.
Hirsch and Labassandre were soon to visit them.

When Jack entered the house, a few days later, he heard the voices of
his old professors. The child felt an emotion of sick terror, for the
sounds recalled the memory of so many wretched hours. He slipped
quietly into the garden, there to await the dinner-bell.

“Come, gentlemen,” said Charlotte, smilingly, as she appeared on the
terrace,—her large white apron indicating that as a good housekeeper
she by no means disdained on occasion to lay aside her lace ruffles and
take an active part.

The professors promptly obeyed this summons to dinner, and greeted Jack
as he took his seat with every appearance of cordiality. Two large
doors opened on the lawn, beyond which lay the forest.

“You are a lucky fellow,” said Labassandre. “Tomorrow I shall be in
that hot, dusty town, eating a miserable dinner.”

“It is a good thing to be certain of having even a miserable dinner,”
grumbled Dr. Hirsch.

“Why not remain here for a time?” said D’Argenton, cordially. “There is
a room for each of you; the cellar has some good wine in it—”

“And we can make excursions,” interrupted Charlotte, gayly.

“But what would become of my rehearsals?” said Labassandre.

“But you, Dr. Hirsch,” continued Charlotte, “you are tied down to the
opera-house!”

“Certainly not; and my patients are nearly all in the country at this
season.”

The idea of Dr. Hirsch having any patients was very funny, and yet no
one laughed.

“Well, decide!” cried the poet, “In the first place, you would be doing
me a favor, and could prescribe for me.”

“To be sure. The physician here knows nothing of your constitution,
while I can soon set you on your feet again. I am sick of the Institute
and of Moronval, and never wish to see either more.” Thereupon the
doctor launched forth in a philippic against the school which supported
him. Moronval was a thorough humbug, he never paid anybody, and every
one was giving him up; the affair of Mâdou had done him great injury;
and finally Dr. Hirsch went so far as to compliment Jack on his
energetic departure.

At this moment Dr. Rivals was shown into the dining-room; he was
overjoyed at finding so gay and talkative a circle. “You see, madame, I
was right: our invalid only needed a little excitement.”

“There I differ from you!” cried Dr. Hirsch, fiercely, snuffing the
battle from afar.

Old Rivals examined this singular person with some distrust. “Dr.
Hirsch,” said D’Argenton, “allow me to present you to Dr. Rivals.” They
bowed like two duellists on the field who salute each other before
crossing their swords. The country physician concluded his new
acquaintance to be some famous Parisian practitioner, full of
eccentricities and hobbies. D’Argenton’s illness was the occasion of a
long discussion between the physicians.

It was droll to see the poet’s expression. He was inclined to take
offence that Dr. Rivals should consider him a mere hypochondriac, and
again to be equally annoyed when Dr. Hirsch insisted upon his having a
hundred diseases, each one with a worse name than the others.

Charlotte listened with tears in her eyes.

“But this is utter nonsense,” cried Rivals, who had listened
impatiently; “there are no such diseases, in the first place, and if
there were, our friend has no such symptoms.”

This was too much for Dr. Hirsch, and the battle began in earnest. They
hurled at each other titles of books in every language, names of every
drug known and unknown to the faculty. The scene was more laughable
than terrific, and was very much like one from “Molière.” Jack and his
mother escaped to the piazza, Where Labassandre was already trying his
voice. The winged inhabitants of the forest twittered in terror; the
peacocks in the neighboring château answered by those alarmed cries
with which they greet the approach of a thunder-shower; the neighboring
peasants started from their sleep, and old Mother Archambauld wondered
what was going on in the little house, where the moon shone so whitely
on the legend in gold characters over the door:

PARVA DOMUS, MAGNA QUIES.





CHAPTER XI.
CÉCILE.


“Where are you going so early?” asked Dr. Hirsch, indolently, as he saw
Charlotte, gayly dressed, prayer-book in hand, come slowly down the
stairs, followed by Jack, who was once more clad in the pet costume of
Lord Pembroke.

“To church, my dear sir. Has not D’Argenton told you that I have an
especial duty to perform there this morning? Come with us, will you
not?”

It was Assumption Day, and Charlotte had been much flattered by being
asked to distribute the bread. She, with her child, took the seats
reserved for them on a bench close to the choir. The church was adorned
with flowers. The choir-boys were in surplices freshly ironed, and on a
rustic table the loaves of bread were piled high. To complete the
picture, all the foresters, in their green costumes, with their knives
in their belts and their carbines in their hands, had come to join in
the Te Deum of this official fête.

Ida de Barancy would have been certainly much astonished had some one
told her a year before, that she would one day assist at a religious
festival in a village church, under the name of the Vicomtesse
D’Argenton, and that she would have all the consideration and prestige
of a married woman. This new rôle amused and interested her. She
corrected Jack, turned the pages of her prayer-book, and shook out her
rustling silk skirts in the most edifying fashion.

When it was time for the offertory, the tall Swiss, armed with a
halberd, came for Jack, and bending low whispered in his mother’s ear a
question as to what little girl should be chosen to assist him;
Charlotte hesitated, for “she knew so few persons in the church. Then
the Swiss suggested Dr. Rivals’ grandchild—a little girl on the
opposite side sitting next an old lady in black. The two children
walked slowly behind the majestic official, Cécile carrying a velvet
bag much too large for her little fingers, and Jack bearing an enormous
wax candle ornamented with floating ribbons and artificial flowers.
They were both charming: he in his Scotch costume, and she simply
dressed, with waves of soft brown hair parted on her childish brow, and
her face illuminated by large gray eyes. The breath of fresh flowers
mingled with the fumes of incense that hung in clouds throughout the
church. Cécile presented her bag with a gentle, imploring smile. Jack
was very grave. The little fluttering hand in its thread glove, which
he held in his own, reminded him of a bird that he had once taken from
its nest in the forest. Did he dream that the little girl would be his
best friend, and that, later, all that was most precious in life for
him would come from her?

“They would make a pretty pair,” said an old woman, as the children
passed her, and in a lower voice added, “Poor little soul, I hope she
will be more fortunate than her mother!”

Their duties over, Jack returned to his place, still under the
influence of the hand he had so lightly held. But additional pleasure
was in store for him. As they left the church, Madame Rivals approached
Madame D’Argenton and asked permission to take Jack home with her to
breakfast. Charlotte colored high with gratification, straightened the
boy’s necktie, and, kissing him, whispered, “Be a good child!”

From this day forth, when Jack was not at home he was at the old
doctor’s, who lived in a house in no degree better than that of his
neighbors, and only distinguished from them by the words Night-Bell on
a brass plate above a small button at the side of the door. The walls
were black with age. Here and there, however, an observant eye could
see that some attempts had been made to rejuvenate the mansion; but
everything of that nature had been interrupted on the day of their
great sorrow, and the old people had never had the heart to go on with
their improvements since; an unfinished summer-house seemed to say,
with a discouraged air, “What is the use?” The garden was in a complete
state of neglect. Grass grew over the walks, and weeds choked the
fountain. The human beings in the house had much the same air. From
Madame Rivals, who, eight years after her daughter’s death, still wore
the deepest of black, down to little Cécile, whose childish face had a
precocious expression of sorrow, and the old servant who for a quarter
of a century had shared the griefs and sorrows of the family,—all
seemed to live in an atmosphere of eternal regret. The doctor, who kept
up a certain intercourse with the outer world, was the only one who was
ever cheerful.

To Madame Rivals, Cécile was at once a blessing and a sorrow, for the
child was a perpetual reminder of the daughter she had lost. To the
doctor, on the contrary, it seemed that the little girl had taken her
mother’s place, and sometimes, when he was with her alone, he would
give way to a loud and merry laugh, which would be quickly silenced on
meeting his wife’s sad eyes, full of astonished reproach.

Little Cécile’s life was by no means a gay one. She lived in the
garden, or in a large room where a door, that was always closed, led to
the apartment that had once been her mother’s, and which was full of
the souvenirs of that short life. Madame Rivals alone ever entered this
room, but little Cécile often stood on the threshold, awed and silent.
The child had never been sent to school, and this isolation was very
bad for her; she needed the association of other children. “Let us ask
little D’Argenton here,” said her grandfather: “the boy is charming!”

“Yes; but who knows anything about these people? Whence do they come?”
answered his wife. “Who knows them?”

“Everybody, my dear. The husband is very eccentric, certainly, but he
is an artist, or a journalist rather, and they are privileged. The
woman is not quite a lady, I admit, but she is well enough. I will
answer for their respectability.”

Madame Rivals shook her head. She had but slight confidence in her
husband’s insight into character, and sighed in an ostentatious way.

Old Rivals colored guiltily, but returned in a moment to his original
idea.

“The child will be ill if she has not some change. Besides, what harm
could possibly happen?”

The grandmother then consented, and Jack and Cécile became close
companions. The old lady grew very fond of the little fellow. She saw
that he was neglected at home, that the buttons were off his coat, and
that he had no lesson-hours.

“Do you not go to school, my dear?”

“No, madame,” was the answer; and then quickly added,—for a child’s
instinct is very delicate,—“Mamma teaches me.”

“I cannot understand,” said Madame Rivals to her husband, “how they can
let this child grow up in this way, idling his time from morning till
night.”

“The child is not very clever,” answered the doctor, anxious to excuse
his friends.

“No, it is not that; it is that his stepfather does not like him.”

Jack’s best friends were in the doctor’s house. Cécile adored him. They
played together in the garden if the weather was fair, in the pharmacy
if it was stormy. Madame Rivals was always there, and as there was no
apothecary’s store in Etiolles, put up simple prescriptions herself.
She had done this for so many years, that she had attained considerable
experience, and was often consulted in her husband’s absence. The
children found vast amusement in deciphering the labels on the bottles,
and pasting on new ones. Jack did this with all a boy’s awkwardness,
while little Cécile used her hands as gravely and deftly as a woman
grown.

The old physician delighted in taking the children with him when he
went about the country to visit his patients. The carriage was large,
the children small, so that the three were stowed in very comfortably,
and merrily jogged over the rough roads. Wherever they went they were
warmly welcomed, and while the doctor climbed the narrow stairs, the
children roamed at will through the farm-yard and fields.

Illness among these peasant homes assumes a very singular aspect. It is
never allowed to interfere with the routine and labors of daily life.
The animals must be fed and housed for the night, and driven out to
pasture in the morning, whether the farmer be well or ill. If ill, the
wife has no time to nurse him, or even to be anxious. After a hard
day’s toil she throws herself on her pallet and sleeps soundly until
dawn, while her good man tosses feverishly at her side, longing for
morning. Every one worshipped the doctor, who they affirmed would have
been very rich, had he not been so generous.

His professional visits over, the old man and the children started for
home. The Seine, misty and dark with the approach of evening, had yet
occasional bars of golden light crossing its surface. Slender trees,
with their foliage heavily massed at the top, like palms, and the low
white houses along the brink, gave a vague suggestion of an Eastern
scene. “It is like Nazareth,” said little Cécile; and the two children
told each other stories while the carriage rolled slowly homeward.

Doctor Rivals soon discovered that Jack was by no means wanting in
intelligence, and determined, with his natural kindness of heart, to
himself supply the great deficiencies in education by giving him an
hour’s instruction daily. Those of my readers who are in the habit of
enjoying a siesta after dinner, will appreciate the sacrifice made by
the old man, when I add that it was this precise time that he now
freely gave to the little boy, who, in his turn, gratefully applied
himself with his whole heart to his lessons. Cécile was almost always
present, and was as pleased as Jack himself when her grandfather,
examining the copy-book, said, “Well done!” To his mother, Jack said
nothing of his labors; he determined to prove to her at some future day
that the diagnosis of the poet had been incorrect. This concealment was
rendered very easy, as the mother grew hourly more and more indifferent
to her child, and more completely absorbed in D’Argenton. The boy’s
comings and goings were almost unnoticed. His seat at the table was
often vacant, but no one asked where he had been. New guests filled the
board, for D’Argenton kept open house; yet the poet was by no means
generous in his hospitality, and when Charlotte would say to him,
timidly, “I am out of money, my friend,” he would reply by a wry face
and the word, “Already?” But vanity was stronger than avarice, and the
pleasure of patronizing his old friends, the Bohemians, with whom he
had formerly lived, carried the day. They all knew that he had a
pleasant home, that the air was good and the table better;
consequently, one would say to another, “Who wants to go to Etiolles
to-night?” They came in droves.

Poor Charlotte was in despair. “Madame Archambauld, are there eggs?—is
there any game? Company has come, and what shall we give them?”

“Anything will suit, madame, I fancy, for they look half starved,” said
the old woman, astonished at the unkempt, unshorn, and hungry aspect of
her master’s friends.

D’Argenton delighted in showing them over the house; and then they
dispersed to the fields, to the river-side, and into the forest, as
happy and frolicsome as old horses turned out to grass. In the fresh
country, in the full sunlight, those rusty coats and worn faces seemed
more rusty and more worn than when seen in Paris; but they were happy,
and D’Argenton radiant. No one ventured to dispute his eternal “I
think,” and “I know.” Was he not the master of the house, and had he
not the key of the wine cellar?

Charlotte, too, was well pleased. It was to her inconsequent nature and
Bohemian instincts a renewal of the excitement of her old life. She was
flattered and admired, and, while remaining true to her poet, was
pleased to show him that she had not lost her power of charming.

Months passed on. The little house was enveloped in the melancholy
mists of autumn; then winter snows whitened the roof, followed by the
fierce winds of March; and finally a new spring, with its lilacs and
violets, gladdened the hearts of the inmates of the cottage. Nothing
was changed there. D’Argenton, perhaps, had two or three new symptoms,
dignified by Doctor Hirsch with singular names. Charlotte was as
totally without salient characteristics, as pretty and sentimental, as
she had always been. Jack had grown and developed amazingly, and having
studied industriously, knew quite as much as other boys of his age.

“Send him to school now,” said Doctor Rivals to his mother, “and I
answer for his making a figure.”

“Ah, doctor, how good you are!” cried Charlotte, a little ashamed, and
feeling the indirect reproach conveyed in the interest expressed by a
stranger, as contrasted with her own indifference.

D’Argenton answered coldly that he would reflect upon the matter, that
he had grave objections to a school, &c., and when alone with
Charlotte, expressed his indignation at the doctor’s interference, but
from that time took more interest in the movements of the boy.

“Come here, sir,” said Labassandre, one day, to Jack. The child obeyed
somewhat anxiously. “Who made that net in the chestnut-tree at the foot
of the garden?”

“It was I, sir.”

Cécile had expressed a wish for a living squirrel, and Jack had
manufactured a most ingenious snare of steel wire.

“Did you make it yourself, without any aid?”

“Yes, sir,” answered the child.

“It is wonderful, very wonderful,” continued the singer, turning to the
others. “The child has a positive genius for mechanics.”

In the evening there was a grand discussion. “Yes, madame/,” said
Labassandre, addressing Charlotte; “the man of the future, the coming
man, is the mechanic. Rank has had its day, the middle classes theirs,
and now it is the workman’s turn. You may to-day despise his horny
hands, in twenty years he will lead the world.”

“He is right,” interrupted D’Argenton, and Doctor Hirsch nodded
approvingly. Singularly enough, Jack, who generally heard the
conversation going on about him without heeding it, on this occasion
felt a keen interest, as if he had a presentiment of the future.

Labassandre described his former life as a blacksmith at the village
forge. “You know, my friends,” he said, “whether I have been
successful. You know that I have had plenty of applause, and of medals.
You may believe me or not, as you please, but I assure you I would part
with all sooner than with this;” and the man rolled up his shirt-sleeve
and displayed an enormous arm tattooed in red and blue. Two
blacksmith’s hammers were crossed within a circle of oak-leaves; an
inscription was above these emblems in small letters: _Work and
Liberty_. Labassandre proceeded to deplore the unhappy hour when the
manager of the opera at Nantes had heard him sing. Had he been let
alone, he would by this time have been the proprietor of a large
machine shop, with a provision laid up for his old age.

“Yes,” said Charlotte, “but you were very strong, and I have heard you
say that the life was a hard one.”

“Precisely; but I am inclined to believe that the individual in
question is sufficiently robust.”

“I will answer for that,” said Dr. Hirsch.

Charlotte made other objections. She hinted that some natures were more
refined than others—“that certain aristocratic instincts—”

Here D’Argenton interrupted her in a rage. “What nonsense! My friends
occupy themselves in your behalf, and then you find fault, and utter
absurdities.”

Charlotte burst into tears. Jack ran away, for he felt a strong desire
to fly at the throat of the tyrant who had spoken so roughly to his
pretty mother.

Nothing more was said for some days; but the child noticed a change in
his mother’s manner toward him: she kissed him often, and kissed him
with that lingering tenderness we show to those we love and from whom
we are about to part. Jack was the more troubled as he heard D’Argenton
say to Dr. Rivals, with a satirical smile, “We are all busy, sir, in
your pupil’s interest. You will hear some news in a few days that will
astonish you.”

The old man was delighted, and said to his wife, “You see, my dear,
that I did well to make them open their eyes.”

“Who knows? I distrust that man, and do not believe he intends any good
to the child. It is better sometimes that your enemy should sit with
folded arms than trouble himself about you.”




CHAPTER XII.
LIFE IS NOT A ROMANCE.


One Sunday morning, just after the arrival of the train that had
brought Labassandre and a noisy band of friends, Jack, who was in the
garden busy with his squirrel-net, heard his mother call him. Her voice
came from the window of the poet’s room. Something in its tone, or a
certain instinct so marked in some persons, told the child that the
crisis had come, and he tremblingly ascended the stairs. On the Henri
Deux chair D’Argenton sat, throned as it were, while Labassandre and
Dr. Hirsch stood on either side. Jack saw at once that there were the
tribunal, the judge, and the witnesses, while his mother sat a little
apart at an open window.

“Come here!” said the poet, sternly, and with such an assumption of
dignity that one was tempted to believe that the Henry Deux chair
itself had spoken. “I have often told you that life is not a romance;
you have seen me crushed, worn and weary with my literary labors; your
turn has now come to enter the arena. You are a man,”—the child was but
twelve,—“you are a man now, and must prove yourself to be one. For a
year,—the year that I have been supposed to neglect you,—I have
permitted you to run free, and, thanks to my peculiar talents of
observation, I have been able to decide on your path in life. I have
watched the development of your instincts, tastes, and habits, and,
with your mother’s consent, have taken a step of importance.” Jack was
frightened, and turned to his mother for sympathy. Charlotte still sat
gazing from the window, shading her eyes from the sun. D’Argenton
called on Labassandre to produce the letter he had received. The singer
pulled out a large, ill-folded peasant’s letter, and read it aloud:—

“FOUNDRY D’INDRET.
    “My Dear Brother: I have spoken to the master in regard to the
    young man, your friend’s son, and he is willing, in spite of his
    youth, to accept him as an apprentice. He may live under our roof,
    and in four years I promise you that he shall know his trade.
    Everybody is well here. My wife and Zénaïde send messages.


“Rondic.”


“You hear, Jack,” interrupted D’Argenton; “in four years you will hold
a position second to none in the world,—you will be a good workman.”

The child had seen the working classes in Paris; above all, he had seen
a noisy crowd of men in dirty blouses leaving a shop at six o’clock in
the _Passage des Douze Maisons_. The idea of wearing a blouse was the
first that struck him. He remembered his mother’s tone of
contempt,—“Those are workmen, those men in blouses!”—he remembered the
care with which she avoided touching them in the street as she passed.
But he was more moved at the thought of leaving the beautiful forest,
the summits of whose waving trees he even now caught a glimpse of from
the window, the Rivals, and above all his mother, whom he loved so much
and had found again after so much difficulty.

Charlotte, at the open window, shivered from head to foot, and her hand
dashed away a tear. Was she watching in that western sky the fading
away of all her dreams, her illusions, and her hopes?

“Then must I go away?” asked the child, faintly.

The men smiled pityingly, and from the window came a great sob.

“In a week we will go, my boy,” said Labassandre, cheeringly. But
D’Argenton, with a frown directed to the window, said, “You can leave
the room now, and be ready for your journey in a week.”

Jack ran down the stairs, and out into the village street, and did not
stop to take breath until he reached the house of Dr. Rivals, who
listened to his story with indignation.

“It is preposterous!” he cried. “The very idea of making a mechanic of
you is absurd. I will see your father at once.”

The persons who saw the two pass through the street—the doctor
gesticulating, and little Jack without a hat—concluded that some one
must be ill at Aulnettes. This was not the case, however; for Dr.
Rivals heard loud talking and laughing as he entered the house, and
Charlotte, as she descended the stairs, was singing a bar from the last
opera.

“I wish to say a few words in private to you, sir,” said Mr. Rivals.

“We are among friends,” answered D’Argenton, “and have no secrets. You
have something to say, I suppose, in regard to Jack. These gentlemen
know all that I have done for him, my motives, and the peculiar
circumstances of the case.”

“But, my friend “—Charlotte said, timidly, fearing the explanation that
was forthcoming.

“Go on, doctor,” interrupted the poet, sternly.

“Jack has just told me that you have apprenticed him to the Forge at
Indret. This, of course, is a mistake on his part.”

“Not in the least, sir.”

“But you can have no conception of the child’s nature, nor of his
constitution. It is his health, his very existence, with which you are
trifling. I assure you, madame,” he continued, turning toward
Charlotte, “that your child could not endure such a life. I am speaking
now simply of his physique. Mentally and spiritually, he is equally
unfitted for it.”

“You are mistaken, doctor,” interrupted D’Argenton; “I know the boy
better than you possibly can. He is only fit for manual labor, and now
that I offer him the opportunity of earning his daily bread in this
way, of exercising the one talent he may have, he goes to you and makes
complaints of me.”

Jack tried to excuse himself. His friend bade him be silent, and
continued,—

“He did not complain to me. He simply informed me of your decision. I
told him to come at once to his mother, and to you, and entreat you to
reconsider your determination, and not degrade him in this way.”

“I deny the degradation,” shouted Labassandre. “Manual labor does not
degrade a man. The Saviour of the world was a carpenter.”

“That is true,” murmured Charlotte, before whose eyes at once floated a
vision of her boy as the infant Jesus in a procession on some
feast-day.

“Do not listen to such utter nonsense, dear madame,” cried the doctor,
exasperated out of all patience. “To make your boy a mechanic is to
separate from him forever. You might send him to the other end of the
world, and yet he would not be so far from you. You will see when it is
too late; the day will come that you will blush for him, when he will
appear before you, not as the loving, tender son, but humble and
servile, as holding a social position far inferior to your own.”

Jack, who had not yet said a word, dismayed at this vivid picture of
the future, started up from his seat in the corner.

“I will not be a mechanic!” he said, in a firm voice.

“O, Jack!” cried his mother, in consternation.

But D’Argenton thundered out, “You will not be a mechanic, you say? But
you will eat, and sleep, and be clothed at my expense! No, sir; I have
had enough of you, and I never cared much for parasites.” Then,
suddenly cooling down, he concluded in a lower tone by a command to the
boy to retire to his bedroom. There the child heard a loud and angry
discussion going on below, but the words were not to be understood.
Suddenly the hall-door opened, and Mr. Rivals was heard to say,—

“May I be hanged if I ever cross this threshold again!”

At this moment Charlotte came in, her eyes red with weeping. For the
first time she seemed to have lost all consciousness of self, and had
laid aside her rôle of the coquettish, pretty woman. The tears she had
shed had been those that age a mother’s face, and leave ineffaceable
marks upon it.

“Listen to me, Jack,” she said, tenderly. “You have made me very
unhappy. You have been impertinent and ungrateful to your best friends.
I know, my child, that you will be happy in your new life. I
acknowledge that at first I was troubled at the idea; but you heard
what they said, did you not? A mechanic is very different nowadays from
what it was once. And, besides, at your age you should rely on the
judgment of those older than yourself, who have only your interests at
heart.”

A sob from the child interrupted her.

“Then you, too, send me away!”

The mother snatched him to her heart, and kissed him passionately. “I
send you away, my darling! You know that if the matter rested with me,
you should never leave me; but, my child, we must both of us be
reasonable, and think a little of the future, which is dreary enough
for us.” And then Charlotte hesitatingly continued, “You know, dear,
you are very young, and there are many things you cannot understand.
Some day, when you are older, I will tell you the secret of your birth.
It is an absolute romance: some day you shall learn your father’s name.
But now all that is necessary for you to understand is, that we have
not a penny in the world, and are absolutely dependent on—D’Argenton.”
This name the poor woman uttered with shame and hesitation,
accompanied, at the same time, with a touching look of appeal to her
son. “I cannot,” she continued, “ask him to do anything more for us; he
has already done so much. Besides, he is not rich. What am I to do
between you both? Ah, if I could only go in your place to Indret and
earn my bread! And yet you would refuse an opening that gives you a
certainty of earning your livelihood, and of becoming your own master.”

By the sparkle in her boy’s eyes the mother saw that these words had
struck home, and in a caressing tone she continued, “Do this for me,
Jack; do this for your mother. The time may come when I shall have to
look to you as my sole support.” Did she really believe her own words?
Was it a presentiment, one of those momentary flashes of light that
illuminate the future’s dark horizon? or had she simply talked for
effect?

At all events, she could have found no better way to conquer this
generous nature. The effect was instantaneous. The idea that his mother
some day would lean on him suddenly decided him to yield at once. He
looked her straight in the eyes. “Promise me that you will never be
ashamed of me when my hands are black, and that you will always love
me.”

She covered her boy with kisses, concealing in this way her trouble and
remorse, for from this time henceforward the unhappy woman was a prey
to remorse, and never thought of her child without an agonized
contraction of the heart.

But he, supposing that her embarrassment came from anxiety, and
possibly from shame, tore himself away, and ran toward the stairs.

“Come, mama, I will tell him that I accept.”

“I beg your pardon, sir,” said the little fellow to D’Argenton, as he
opened the door; “I was very wrong in refusing your kindness. I accept
it with thanks.”

“I am happy to find that reflection has taught you wisdom. But now
express your gratitude to M. Labassandre: it is he to whom you are
indebted.”

The child extended his hand, which was quickly ingulfed in the enormous
paw of the artist.

This last week Jack spent in his former haunts he was more anxious than
sad, and the responsibility he felt made itself seen in two little
wrinkles on his childish brow. He was determined not to go away without
seeing Cécile.

“But, my dear, after the scene here the other day, it would not be
suitable,” remonstrated his mother. But the night before Jack’s
departure, D’Argenton, full of triumph at the success of his plans,
consented that the boy should take leave of his friends. He went there
in the evening. The house was dark, save a streak of light coming from
the library—if library it could be called—a mere closet, crammed with
books. The doctor was there, and exclaimed, as the door opened, “I was
afraid they would not let you come to say good-bye, my boy! It was
partially my fault. I was too quick-tempered by far. My wife scolded me
well. She has gone away, you know, with Cécile, to pass a month in the
Pyrenees with my sister. The child was not well; I think I told her of
your impending departure too abruptly. Ah, these children! we think
they do not feel, but we are mistaken, and they feel quite as deeply as
we ourselves.” He spoke to Jack as one man to another. In fact, every
one treated him in the same way at present. And yet the little fellow
now burst into a violent passion of tears at the thought of his little
friend having gone away without his seeing her.

“Do you know what I am doing now, my lad?” asked the old man. “Well, I
am selecting some books that you must read carefully. Employ in this
way every leisure moment. Remember that books are our best friends. I
do not think you will understand this just yet, but one day you will do
so, I am sure. In the mean time, promise me to read them,”—the old man
kissed the boy twice,—“for Cécile and myself,” he said, kindly; and, as
the door closed, the child heard him say, “Poor child, poor child!”

The words were the same as at the Jesuits’ College; but by this time
Jack had learned why they pitied him. The next morning they started,
Labassandre in a most extraordinary costume, dressed, in fact, for an
expedition across the Pampas,—high gaiters, a green velvet vest, a
knapsack, and a knife in his girdle. The poet was at once solemn and
happy: solemn, because he felt that he had accomplished a great duty;
happy, because this departure filled him with joy.

Charlotte embraced Jack tenderly and with tears. “You will take good
care of him, M. Labassandre?”

“As of my best note, madame.”

Charlotte sobbed. The boy sought to hide his emotion, for the thought
of working for his mother had given him courage and strength. At the
end of the garden path he turned once more, that he might carry away in
his memory a last picture of the house, and the face of the woman who
smiled through her tears.

“Write often!” cried the mother.

And the poet shouted, in stentorian tones, “Remember, Jack, life is not
a romance!”

Life is not a romance; but was it not one for him? The selfish egotist!
He stood on the threshold of his little home, with one hand on
Charlotte’s shoulder, the roses in bloom all about him, and he himself
in a pose pretentious enough for a photograph, and so radiant at having
won the day, that he forgot his hatred, and waved a paternal adieu to
the child he had driven from the shelter of his roof.




CHAPTER XIII.
INDRET.


The opera-singer stood upright in the boat and cried, “Is not the scene
beautiful, Jack?”

It was about four o’clock—a July evening; the waves glittered in the
sunlight, and the air palpitated with heat. Large sails, that in the
golden atmosphere looked snowy white, passed by from time to time; they
were boats from Noirmoutiers, loaded to the brim with sparkling white
salt. Peasants in their picturesque costumes were crowded in, and the
caps of the women were as white as the salt Other boats were laden with
grain. Occasionally a three-masted vessel came slowly up the stream,
arriving, perhaps, from the end of the world after a two years’ voyage,
and bearing with it something of the poetry and mystery of other lands.
A fresh breeze came from the sea, and made one long for the deep blue
of the ocean.

“And Indret—where is it?” asked Jack.

“There, that island opposite.”

Through the silvery mists that enveloped the island, Jack saw dimly a
row of poplar-trees, and some high chimneys from which poured out a
thick black smoke; at the same time he heard loud blows of hammers on
iron, and a continual whistling and puffing, as if the island itself
had been an enormous steamer. As the boat slowly made her way to the
wharf, the child saw long, low buildings on every side, and close at
the river-side a row of enormous furnaces, which were filled from the
water by coal barges.

“There is Rondic!” cried the opera-singer, and from his stupendous
chest sent forth a hurrah so formidable that it was heard above all the
clatter of machinery.

The boat stopped, and the brothers met with effusion. The two resembled
each other very much, though Rondic was older and not so stout. His
face was closely shaven, and he wore a sailor’s hat that shaded a true
Breton peasant face tanned by the sea, and a pair of eyes as keen as
steel.

“And how are you all?” asked Labassandre.

“Well enough, well enough, thank Heaven! And this is our new
apprentice?—he looks very small and not over-strong.”

“Strong as an ox, my dear; and warranted by all the physicians in
Paris!”

“So much the better, for it is a hard life here. But now hasten, for we
must present ourselves to the Director at once.”

They turned into a long avenue lined by fine trees. The avenue
terminated in a village street, with white houses on both sides,
inhabited by the master and head-workmen. At this hour all was silent;
life and movement were concentrated at the factory; and, but for the
linen drying in the yards, an occasional cry of an infant, and a pot of
flowers at the window, one would have supposed the place uninhabited.

“Ah, the flag is lowered!” said the singer, as they reached the door.
“Once that terrified me!” and he explained to Jack that when the flag
was dropped from the top of the staff, it meant that the doors of the
factory were closed. So much the worse for late comers; they were
marked as absent, and at the third offence dismissed. They were now
admitted by the porter. There was a frightful tumult pervading the
large halls which were crossed by tramways. Iron bars and rolls of
copper were piled between old cannons brought there to be recast.
Rondic pointed out all the different branches of the establishment; he
could not make himself understood save by gestures, for the noise was
deafening.

Jack was able to see the interiors of the various workshops, the doors
being set widely open on account of the heat; he saw rapid movements of
arms and blackened faces; he saw machines in motion, first in shadow,
and then with a red light playing over their polished surface.

Puffs of hot air, a smell of oil and of iron, accompanied by an
impalpable black dust, a dust that was as sharp as needles and sparkled
like diamonds,—all this Jack felt; but the peculiar characteristic of
the place was a certain jarring, something like the effort of an
enormous beast to shake off the chains that bound him in some
subterranean dungeon.

They had now reached an old château of the time of the League.

“Here we are,” said Rondic; and addressing his brother, “Will you go up
with us?”

“Indeed I will; I am, besides, by no means unwilling to see ‘the
monkey’ once more, and to show him that I have become somebody and
something.”

He pulled down his velvet vest, and glanced at his yellow boots and
knapsack. Rondic made no remark, but seemed somewhat annoyed.

They passed through the low postern; on either side of the hall were
small and badly lighted rooms, where clerks were very busy writing. In
the inner room, a man with a stern and haughty face sat writing under a
high window.

“Ah, it is you, Père Rondic!”

“Yes, sir; I come to present the new apprentice, and to thank you for—”

“This is the prodigy, then, is it? It seems, young man, that you have
an absolute talent for mechanics. But, Rondic, he does not look very
strong. Is he delicate?”

“No, sir; on the contrary, I have been assured that he is remarkably
robust.”

“Remarkably,” repeated Labassandre, coming forward, and, in reply to
the astonished glance of the Director, proceeded to say that he left
the manufactory six years before to join the opera in Paris.

“Ah, yes, I remember,” answered the Director, coldly enough, rising at
the same time as if to indicate that the conversation was at an end.
“Take away your apprentice, Rondic, and try and make a good workman of
him. Under you he must turn out well.”

The opera-singer, vexed at having produced no effect, went away
somewhat crestfallen. Rondic lingered and said a few words to his
master, and then the two men and the child descended the stairs
together, each with a different impression. Jack thought of the words
“he does not look very strong,” while Labassandre digested his own
mortification as he best might. “Has anything gone wrong?” he suddenly
asked his brother,—“the Director seems even more surly now than in my
day.”

“No; he spoke to me of Chariot, our poor sister’s son, who is giving us
a great deal of trouble.”

“In what way?” asked the artist.

“Since his mother’s death he drinks and gambles, and has contracted
debts. He is a wonderful draughtsman, and has high wages, but spends
them before he has them. He has promised us all to reform, but he
breaks his promises as fast as he makes them. I have paid his debts for
him several times, but I can never do it again. I have my own family,
you see, and Zénaïde is growing up, and she must be established. Poor
girl! Women have more sense than we. I wanted her to marry her cousin,
but she would not consent. Now we are trying to separate him from his
bad acquaintances here, and the Director has found a situation at
Nantes; but I dare say the obstinate fellow will object. You will
reason with him to-night, can’t you? He will, perhaps, listen to you.”

“I will see what I can do,” answered Labassandre, pompously.

As they talked they reached the main street, crowded at this hour with
all classes of people, some in mechanics’ blouses, others wearing
coats. Jack was struck with the contrast presented by a crowd like this
to one in Paris, composed of similar classes.

Labassandre was greeted with enthusiasm. The whisper went about that he
received a hundred thousand francs per year for merely singing. His
theatrical costume won universal admiration, and his bland smile shone
first on one side and then on the other, as he nodded patronizingly to
first one and then another of his old friends.

At the door of Rondic’s house stood a young woman talking to a youth
two or three steps below. Jack thought she must be the old man’s
daughter, and then remembered that he had married a second time. She
was tall and slender, young and pretty, with a gentle face, white
throat, and a graceful head which bent slightly forward as if bowed by
its rich weight of hair. Unlike the Breton peasants, she wore no cap;
her light dress and black apron were totally unlike the costume of a
working woman.

“Is she not pretty?” asked Rondic of his brother. “She has been giving
a lecture to her nephew.”

Madame Rondic turned at that moment, and greeted them warmly. “I hope,”
she said to the child, “that you will be happy with us.”

They entered the house, and as they took their seats at the table,
Labassandre said with a theatrical start, “And where is Zénaïde?”

“We will not wait for her,” answered Rondic; “she will be here
presently. She is at work now at the château, for she has become a
famous seamstress.”

“Indeed! Then she must have learned also to keep her temper well under
control, if she can work at the Director’s,” said Labassandre, “for he
is such an arrogant, haughty person—”

“You are very much mistaken,” interrupted Rondic; “he is, on the
contrary, a most excellent man; strict, perhaps, but when a master has
to manage two thousand operatives, he must be somewhat of a
disciplinarian. Is not that so, Clarisse?” and the old man turned to
his wife, who, seemingly occupied with her dinner, paid no attention to
him. A certain preoccupation was very evident.

At this moment the youth, with whom Madame Rondic had been talking at
the door, came in and shook hands with his uncle Labassandre, who
replied coldly to his greeting; thinking, possibly, of the
remonstrances he had promised to lavish upon him. Zénaïde quickly
followed: a plump little girl, red and out of breath; not pretty, and
square in face and figure, she looked like her father. She wore a white
cap, and her short skirts, and small shawl pinned over her shoulders,
increased her general clumsiness. But her heavy eyebrows and square
chin indicated an unusual amount of firmness and decision, offering the
strongest possible contrast to the gentle, irresolute expression of her
stepmother’s sweet face. Without a moment’s delay, not waiting to
detach the enormous shears that hung at her side, or to disembarrass
herself of the needles and pins which glittered on her breast like a
cuirass, the girl slipped into a seat next to Jack. The presence of the
strangers did not abash her in the least. Whatever she had to say she
said, simply and decidedly; but when she spoke to her cousin Chariot,
it was in a vexed tone.

He did not appear to notice this, but replied with jests which left
more than one scar.

“And I wished them to marry each other,” said Father Rondic, in a
despairing, complaining tone, as he heard them dispute.

“And I made no objection,” said the young man with a laugh, as he
looked at his cousin.

“But I did, then,” answered the girl abruptly, frowning and unabashed.
“And I am glad of it. Had I married you, my handsome cousin, I should
have drowned myself by this time!”

These words were said with so much unction that for a few moments the
handsome cousin was silent and discomfited.

Clarisse was startled, and turned to her daughter-in-law with a timid
look of appeal.

“Listen, Chariot,” said Rondic, anxious to change the conversation: “to
prove to you that the Director is a good man. He has found a splendid
place at Guérigny for you. You will have a better salary there than
here, and “—here Rondic hesitated, glanced at the irresponsive face of
the youth, then at his daughter and at his wife, as if at a loss to
finish his phrase.

“And, it is better to go away, uncle, than to be dismissed!” answered
Chariot, roughly. “But I do not agree with you. If the Director does
not want me, let him say so,—and I will then look out for myself!”

“He is right!” cried Labassandre, thumping loud applause on the table.
A hot discussion now arose; but Chariot was firm in his refusal.

Zénaïde did not open her lips, but she never took her eyes from her
stepmother, who was busy about the table.

“And you, mamma,” said she at last, “is it not your opinion that
Chariot should go to Guérigny?”

“Certainly, certainly,” answered Madame Rondic, quickly, “I think he
ought to accept the offer.”

Chariot rose quickly from his chair.

“Very well,” he said, moodily, “since every one wishes to get rid of me
here, it is easy for me to decide. I shall leave in a week; in the
meantime I do not wish to hear any more about it.”

The men now adjourned to a table in the garden, neighbors came in, and
to each as he entered Rondic offered a measure of wine; they smoked
their pipes, and talked and laughed loudly and roughly.

Jack listened to them sadly. “Must I become like these?” he said to
himself, with a thrill of horror.

During the evening Rondic presented the lad to the foreman of the
workshops. Labescam, a heavy Cyclops, opened his eyes wide when he saw
his future apprentice, dressed like a gentleman, with such dainty white
hands. Jack was very delicate and girlish in his appearance. His curls
were cut, to be sure, but the short hair was in crisp waves, and the
air of distinction characteristic of the boy, and which so irritated
D’Argenton, was more apparent in his present surroundings than in his
former home. Labescam muttered that he looked like a sick chicken.

“O,” said Rondic, “it is only the fatigue of his journey and these
clothes that give him that look;” and then turning to his wife, the
good man said,

“You must find a blouse for the apprentice; and now send him to bed, he
is half asleep, and to-morrow the poor lad must be up at five o’clock!”

The two women took Jack into the house: it was small and of two
stories, the first floor divided into two rooms—one called the parlor,
which had a sofa, armchairs, and some large shells on the
chimney-piece.

One of the rooms above was nearly filled by a very large bed hung with
damask curtains trimmed with heavy ball fringe. In Zénaïde’s room the
bed was in the wall, in the old Breton style. A wardrobe of carved oak
filled one side of the room; a crucifix and holy images, hung over by
rosaries of all kinds, made of ivory, shells, and American corn,
completed the simple arrangements. In a corner, however, stood a screen
which concealed the ladder that led to the loft where the apprentice
was to sleep.

“This is my room,” said Zénaïde, “and you, my boy, will be up there
just over my head. But never mind that; you may dance as much as you
please, I sleep too soundly to be disturbed.”

A lantern was given to him. He said good-night, and climbed to his
loft, which even at that hour of the night was stifling. A narrow
window in the roof was all there was. The dormitory at Moronval had
prepared Jack for strange sleeping-places; but there he had
companionship in his miseries: here he had no Mâdou, here he had
nobody. The child looked about him. On the bed lay his costume for the
next day; the large pantaloons of blue cloth and the blouse looked as
if some person had thrown himself down exhausted with fatigue.

Jack said half aloud, “It is I lying there!” and while he stood, sadly
enough, he heard the confused noise of the men in the garden, and at
the same time an earnest discussion in the room below between Zénaïde
and her stepmother.

The young girl’s voice was easily distinguished, heavy like a man’s;
Madame Rondic’s tones, on the contrary, were thin and flute-like, and
seemed at times choked by tears.

“And he is going!” she cried, with more passion than her ordinary
appearance would have led one to suppose her capable of.

Then Zénaïde spoke—remonstrating, reasoning.

Jack felt himself in a new world; he was half afraid of all these
people, but the memory of his mother sustained him. He thought of her
as he looked at the sky set thick with stars. Suddenly he heard a long,
shivering sigh and a sob, and found that Madame Rondic was looking out
into the night, and weeping like himself, at a window below.

In the morning, Father Rondic called him; he swallowed a tumbler of
wine and ate a crust of bread, and hurried to the machine-shop. And
there, could his foolish mother have seen him, how quickly would she
have taken her child from his laborious task, for which he was so
totally unfitted by nature and education. The regulations for lack of
punctuality were very strict. The first offence was a fine, and the
third absolute dismissal. Jack was generally at the door before the
first sound of the bell; but one day, two or three months after his
arrival on the island, he was delayed by the ill-nature of others. His
hat had been blown away by a sudden gust of wind just as he reached the
forge. “Stop it!” cried the child, running after it. Just as he reached
it, an apprentice coming up the street gave the hat a kick and sent it
on; another did the same, and then another. This was very amusing to
all save Jack, who, out of breath and angry, felt a strong desire to
weep, for he knew that a positive hatred toward him was hidden under
all this apparent jesting. In the meantime the bell was sounding its
last strokes, and the child was compelled to relinquish the useless
pursuit. He was utterly wretched, for it was no small expense to buy a
new cap; he must write to his mother for money, and D’Argenton would
read the letter. This was bad enough; but the consciousness that he was
disliked among his fellow-workmen troubled him still more.

Some persons need tenderness as plants need heat to sustain life. Jack
was one of these, and he asked himself sadly why no one loved him in
his new abiding-place. Just as he arrived at the open door, he heard
quick breathing behind him, a heavy hand was laid on his shoulder, and
turning, he saw a smiling, hideous face, while a rough hand extended
the missing cap.

Where had he seen that face? “I have it!” he cried at last; but at that
moment there was no time to renew his acquaintance with the pedler, to
whom, and to whose fragile stock of goods, he had given such timely
shelter on that showery summer’s day.

The child’s spirits rose, he was less sad, less lonely. While his hands
were busy with his monotonous toil, his mind was occupied with thoughts
of the past: he saw again the lovely country road near his mother’s
house; he heard the low rumbling of the doctor’s gig, and felt the
fresh breeze from the river, even there in the stifling atmosphere of
the machine-shop.

That evening he searched for Bélisaire, but in vain; again the next
day, but could learn nothing of him; and by degrees the uncouth face
that had revived so many beautiful memories, in the child’s sick heart
faded and died away, and he was again left alone.

The boy was far from a favorite among the men; they teased, and played
practical jokes upon him. Sunday was his only day of rest and
relaxation. Then, with one of Dr. Rivals’ books, Jack sought a quiet
nook on the bank of the river. He had found a deep fissure in the
rocks, where he sat quite concealed from view, his book open on his
knee, the rush, the magic, and the extent of the water before him. The
distant church-bells rang out praises to the Lord, and all was rest and
peace. Occasionally a vessel drifted past, and from afar came the
laughter of children at play.

He read, but his studies were often too deep for him, and he would lift
his eyes from the pages, and listen dreamily to the soft lapping of the
water on the pebbles of the shore, while his thoughts wandered to his
mother and his little friend.

At last autumnal rains came, and then the child passed his Sundays at
the Rondics, who were all very kind to him, Zénaïde in particular. The
old man felt a certain contempt for Jack’s physical delicacy, and said
the boy stunted his growth by his devotion to books, but “he was a good
little fellow all the same!” In reality, old Rondic felt a great
respect for Jack’s attainments, his own being of the most superficial
description. He could read and write, to be sure, but that was all; and
since he had married the second Madame Rondic, he had become painfully
conscious of his deficiencies. His wife was the daughter of a
subordinate artillery officer, the belle and beauty of a small town.
She was well brought up,—one of a numerous family, where each took her
share of toil and economy. She accepted Rondic, notwithstanding the
disparity of years and his lack of education, and entertained for her
husband the greatest possible affection. He adored his wife, and would
make any sacrifice for her happiness or her gratification. He thought
her prettier than any of the wives of his friends,—who were all, in
fact, stout Breton peasants, more occupied with their household cares
than with anything else. Clarisse had a certain air about her, and
dressed and arranged her hair in a way that offered the greatest
contrast to the monastic aspect of the women of the country, who
covered their hair with thick folds of linen, and concealed their
figures with the clumsy fullness of their skirts.

His house, too, was different from those about him. Behind the full
white curtains stood a pot of flowers, sweet basil or gillyflowers, and
the furniture was carefully waxed and polished; and Rondic was
delighted, when he returned home at night, to find so carefully
arranged a home, and a wife as neatly dressed as if it were Sunday. He
never asked himself why Clarisse, after the house was in order for the
day, took her seat at the window with folded hands, instead of
occupying herself with needlework, like other women whose days were far
too short for all their duties.

He supposed, innocently enough, that his wife thought only of him while
adorning herself; but the whole village of Indret could have told him
that another occupied all her thoughts, and in this gossip the names of
Madame Rondic and Chariot were never separated. They said that the two
had known each other before Madame Rondic’s marriage, and that if the
nephew had wished he could have married the lady, instead of his uncle.

But the young fellow had no such desire. He merely thought that
Clarisse was charmingly pretty, and that it would be very nice to have
her for his aunt. But later, when they were thrown so much together,
while Father Rondic slept in the arm-chair and Zénaïde sewed at the
château, these two natures were irresistibly attracted toward each
other. But no one had a right to make any invidious remark; they had,
besides, always watching over them a pair of frightfully suspicious
eyes, those of Zénaïde. She had a way of interrupting their interviews,
of appearing suddenly, when least expected; and, however fatigued she
might be by her day’s work, she took her seat in the chimney-corner
with her knitting. Zénaïde, in fact, played the part of the jealous and
suspicious husband. Picture to yourself, if you please, a husband with
all the instincts and clearsightedness of a woman!

The warfare between herself and Chariot was incessant, and the little
outbursts served to conceal the real antipathy; but while Father Rondic
smiled contentedly, Clarisse turned pale as if at distant thunder.

Zénaïde had triumphed: she had so managed at the château that the
Director had decided to send Chariot to Guérigny, to study a new model
of a machine there. Months would be necessary for him to perfect his
work. Clarisse understood very well that Zénaïde was at the bottom of
this movement, but she was not altogether displeased at Chariot’s
departure; she flung herself on Zénaïde’s stronger nature, and
entreated her protection.

Jack had understood for some time that between these two women there
was a secret. He loved them both: Zénaïde won his respect and his
admiration, while Madame Rondic, more elegant and more carefully
dressed, seemed to be a remnant of the refinements of his former life.
He fancied that she was like his mother; and yet Ida was lively, gay,
and talkative, while Madame Rondic was always languid and silent. They
had not a feature alike, nor was there any similarity in the color of
their hair. Nevertheless, they did resemble each other, but it was a
resemblance as vague and indefinite as would result from the same
perfume among the clothing, or of something more subtile still, which
only a skilful chemist of the human soul could have analyzed.

Sometimes on Sunday, Jack read aloud to the two women and to Rondic.
The parlor was the room in which they assembled on these occasions. The
apartment was decorated with a highly colored view of Naples, some
enormous shells, vitrified sponges, and all those foreign curiosities
which their vicinity to the sea seemed naturally to bring to them.
Handmade lace trimmed the curtains, and a sofa and an arm-chair of
plush made up the furniture of the apartment. In the arm-chair Father
Rondic took his seat to listen to the reading, while Clarisse sat in
her usual place at the window, idly looking out. Zénaïde profited by
her one day at home to mend the house-hold linen, disregarding the fact
of the day being Sunday. Among the books given to Jack by Dr. Rivals
was Dante’s _Inferno_. The book fascinated the child, for it described
a spectacle that he had constantly before his eyes. Those half naked
human forms, those flames, those deep ditches of molten metal, all
seemed to him one of the circles of which the poet wrote.

One Sunday he was reading to his usual audience from his favorite book;
Father Rondic was asleep, according to his ordinary custom, but the two
women listened with fixed attention. It was the episode of Francesca da
Rimini. Clarisse bowed her head and shuddered. Zénaïde frowned until
her heavy eyebrows met, and drove her needle through her work with mad
zeal.

Those grand sonorous lines filled the humble roof with music. Tears
stood in the eyes of Clarisse as she listened. Without noticing them,
Zenaïde spoke abruptly as the voice of the reader ceased.

“What a wicked, impudent woman,” she cried, “not only to relate her
crime, but to boast of it!”

“It is true that she was guilty,” said Clarisse, “but she was also very
unhappy.”

“Unhappy! Don’t say that, mamma; one would think that you pitied this
Francesca.”

“And why should I not, my child? She loved him before her marriage, and
she was driven to espouse a man whom she did not love.”

“Love him or not makes but little difference. From the moment she
married him she was bound to be faithful. The story says that he was
old, and that seems to me an additional reason for respecting him more,
and for preventing other people from laughing at him. The old man did
right to kill them,—it was only what they deserved!”

She spoke with great violence. Her affection as a daughter, her honor
as a woman, influenced her words, and she judged and spoke with that
cruel candor that belongs to youth, and which judges life from the
ideal it has itself created, without comprehending in the least any of
the terrible exigencies which may arise.

Clarisse did not answer. She turned her face away, and was looking out
of the window. Jack, with his eyes on his book, thought of what he had
been reading. Here, amid these humble surroundings, this immortal
legend of guilty love had echoed “through the corridors of time,” and
after four hundred years had awakened a response. Suddenly through the
open casement came a cry, “Hats! hats to sell!” Jack started to his
feet and ran into the street; but quick as he was, Clarisse had
preceded him, and as he went out, she came in, crushing a letter into
her pocket.

The pedler was far down the street.

“Bélisaire!” shouted Jack.

The man turned. “I was sure it was you,” continued Jack, breathlessly.
“Do you come here often?”

“Yes, very often;” and then Bélisaire added, after a moment, “How
happens it, Master Jack, that you are here, and have left that pretty
house?”

The boy hesitated, and the pedler seeing this, continued,—

“That was a famous ham, was it not? And that lovely lady, who had such
a gentle face, she was your mother, was she not?”

Jack was so happy at hearing her name mentioned that he would have
lingered there at the corner of the street for an hour, but Bélisaire
said he was in haste, that he had a letter to deliver, and must go.

When Jack entered the house, Madame Rondic met him at the door. She was
very pale, and said, in a low voice, with trembling lips,—

“What did you want of that man?”

The child answered that he had known him at Etiolles, and that they had
been talking of his parents.

She uttered a sigh of relief. But that whole evening she was even
quieter than usual, and her head seemed bowed by more than the weight
of her blonde braids.




CHAPTER XIV.
A MIDNIGHT INTERVIEW.


“Chateau des Aulnettes.


“I am not pleased with you, my child. M. Rondic has written to his
brother a long letter, in which he says, that in the year that you have
been at Indret you have made no progress. He speaks kindly of you,
nevertheless, but does not seem to think you adapted for your present
life. We are all grieved to hear this, and feel that you are not doing
all that you might do. M. Rondic also says that the air of the
workshops is not good for you, that you are pale and thin, and that at
the least exertion the perspiration rolls down your face. I cannot
understand this, and fear that you are imprudent, that you go out in
the evening uncovered, that you sleep with your windows open, and that
you forget to tie your scarf around your throat. This must not be; your
health is of the first importance.

“I admit that your present occupation is not as pleasant as running
wild in the forest would be, but remember what M. D’Argenton told you,
that ‘life is not a romance.’ He knows this very well, poor
man!—better, too, to-day, than ever before. You have no conception of
the annoyances to which this great poet is exposed. The low
conspiracies that have been formed against him are almost incredible.
They are about to bring out a play at the Théâtre Français called ‘_La
Fille de Faust_’ It is not D’Argenton’s play, because his is not
written, but it is his idea, and his title! We do not know whom to
suspect, for he is surrounded with faithful friends. Whoever the guilty
party may be, our friend has been most painfully affected, and has been
seriously ill. Dr. Hirsch fortunately was here, for Dr. Rivals still
continues to sulk. That reminds me to tell you that we hear that you
keep up your correspondence with the doctor, of which M. d’Argenton
entirely disapproves. It is not wise, my child, to keep up any
association with people above your station; it only leads to all sorts
of chimerical aspirations. Your friendship for little Cécile M.
d’Argenton regards also as a waste of time. You must, therefore,
relinquish it, as we think that you would then enter with more interest
into your present life. You will understand, my child, that I am now
speaking entirely in your interest. You are now fifteen. You are safely
launched in an enviable career. A future opens before you, and you can
make of yourself just what you please.

“Your loving mother,

“Charlotte.”

“P. S. Ten o’clock at night.

“Dearest,—I am alone, and hasten to add a good night to my letter, to
say on paper what I would say to you were you here with me now. Do not
be discouraged. You know just what he is. _He_ is very determined, and
has resolved that you shall be a machinist, and you must be. Is he
right? I cannot say. I beg of you to be careful of your health; it must
be damp where you are; and if you need anything, write to me under
cover to the Archambaulds. Have you any more chocolate? For this, and
for any other little things you want, I lay aside from my personal
expenses a little money every month. So you see that you are teaching
me economy. Remember that some day I may have only you to rely upon.

“If you knew how sad I am sometimes in thinking of the future! Life is
not very gay here, and I am not always happy. But then, as you know, my
sad moments do not last long. I laugh and cry at the same time without
knowing why. I have no reason to complain, either. He is nervous like
all artists, but I comprehend the real generosity and nobility of his
nature. Farewell! I finish my letter for Mère Archambauld to mail as
she goes home. We shall not keep the good woman long. M. d’Argenton
distrusts her. He thinks she is paid by his enemies to steal his ideas
and titles for books and plays! Good night, my dearest.”

Between the lines of this lengthy letter Jack saw two faces,—that of
D’Argenton, dictatorial and stern,—and his mother’s, gentle and tender.
How under subjection she was! How crushed was her expansive nature! A
child’s imagination supplies his thoughts with illustrations. It seemed
to Jack, as he read, that his Ida—she was always Ida to her boy—was
shut up in a tower, making signals of distress to him.

Yes, he would work hard, he would make money, and take his mother away
from such tyranny; and as a first step he put away all his books.

“You are right,” said old Rondic; “your books distract your attention.”

In the workshop Jack heard constant allusions made to the Rondic
household, and particularly to the relations existing between Clarisse
and Chariot.

Every one knew that the two met continually at a town half-way between
Saint Nazarre and Indret. Here Clarisse went under pretence of
purchasing provisions that could not be procured on the island. In the
contemptuous glances of the men who met her, in their familiar nods,
she read that her secret was known, and yet with blushes of shame
dyeing the cheeks that all the fresh breezes from the Loire had no
power to cool, she went on. Jack knew all this. No delicacy was
observed in the discussion of such subjects before the child. Things
were called by their right names, and they laughed as they talked. Jack
did not laugh, however. He pitied the husband so deluded and deceived.
He pitied also the woman whose weakness was shown in her very way of
knotting her hair, in the way she sat, and whose pleading eyes always
seemed to be asking pardon for some fault committed. He wanted to
whisper to her, “Take care—you are watched.” But to Chariot he would
have liked to say, “Go away, and let this woman alone!”

He was also indignant in seeing his friend Bélisaire playing such a
part in this mournful drama. The pedler carried all the letters that
passed between the lovers. Many a time Jack had seen him drop one into
Madame Rondic’s apron while she changed some money, and, disgusted with
his old ally, the child no longer lingered to speak when they met in
the street.

Bélisaire had no idea of the reason of this coolness. He suspected it
so little, that one day, when he could not find Clarisse, he went to
the machine-shop, and with an air of great mystery gave the letter to
the apprentice. “It is for madame; give it to her secretly!”

Jack recognized the writing of Chariot. “No,” he said at once; “I will
not touch this letter, and I think you would do better to sell your
hats than to meddle with such matters.”

Bélisaire looked at him with amazement.

“You know very well,” said the boy, “what these letters are; and do you
think that you are doing right to aid in deceiving that old man?”

The pedler’s face turned scarlet.

“I never deceived any one; if papers are given to me to carry, I carry
them, that is all. Be sure of one thing, and that is, if I were the
sort of person you call me, I should be much better off than I am
today!”

Jack tried to make him see the thing as he saw it, but evidently the
man, however honest, was without any delicacy of perception. “And I,
too,” thought Jack, suddenly, “am of the people now. What right have I
to any such refinements?”

That Father Rondic knew nothing of all that was going on, was not
astonishing. But Zênaïde, where was she? Of what was she thinking?

Zénaïde was on the spot,—more than usual, too, for she had not been at
the château for a month. Her eyes were also widely open, and were more
keen and vivacious than ever, for Zénaïde was about to be married to a
handsome young soldier attached to the customhouse at Nantes, and the
girl’s dowry was seven thousand francs. Père Rondic thought this too
much, but the soldier was firm. The old man had made no provision for
Clarisse. If he should die, what would become of her?

But his wife said, “You are yet young—we will be economical. Let the
soldier have Zénaïde and the seven thousand francs, for the girl loves
him!”

Zénaïde spent a great deal of time before her mirror. She did not
deceive herself. “I am ugly, and M. Maugin will not marry me for my
beauty, but let him marry me, and he shall love me later.”

And the girl gave a little nod, for she knew the unselfish devotion of
which she was capable, the tenderness and patience with which she would
watch over her husband. But all these new interests had so absorbed her
that Zénaïde had partially forgotten her suspicions; they returned to
her at intervals, while she was sewing on her wedding-dress, but she
did not notice her mother’s pallor nor uneasiness, nor did she feel the
burning heat of those slender hands. She did not notice her long and
frequent disappearances, and she heard nothing of what was rumored in
the town. She saw and heard nothing but her own radiant happiness. The
banns were published, the marriage-day fixed, and the little house was
full of the joyous excitement that precedes a wedding. Zénaïde ran up
and down stairs twenty times each day with the movements of a young
hippopotamus. Her friends came and went, little gifts were pouring in,
for the girl was a great favorite in spite of her occasional
abruptness. Jack wished to make her a present; his mother had sent him
a hundred francs.

“This money is your own, my Jack,” Charlotte wrote. “Buy with it a gift
for M’lle Rondic, and some clothes for yourself. I wish you to make a
good appearance at the wedding, and I am afraid that your wardrobe is
in a pitiable condition. Say nothing about it in your letters, nor of
me to the Rondics. They would thank me, which would be an annoyance,
and bring me a reproof besides.”

For two days Jack carried this money with pride in his pocket. He would
go to Nantes and buy a new suit. What a delight it would be! and how
kind his mother was! One thing troubled him: What could he purchase for
Zénaïde; he must first see what she had.

So thinking one dark night, as he entered the house, he ran against
some one who was coming down the steps.

“Is that you, Bélisaire?”

There was no reply, but as Jack pushed open the door, he saw that he
was not mistaken, that Bélisaire had been there.

Clarisse was in the corridor, shivering with the cold, and so absorbed
by the letter she was reading in the gleam of light from the half open
door of the parlor, that she did not even look up as Jack went in. The
letter evidently contained some startling intelligence, and the boy
suddenly remembered having that day heard that Chariot had lost a large
sum of money in gambling with the crew of an English ship that had just
arrived at Nantes from Calcutta.

In the parlor Zénaïde and Maugin were alone.

Père Rondic had gone to Chateaubriand and would not return until the
next day, which did not prevent her future husband from dining with
them. He sat in the large arm-chair, his feet comfortably extended.
While Zénaïde, carefully dressed, and her hair arranged by her
stepmother, laid the table, this calm and reasonable lover entertained
her by an estimate of the prices of the various grains, indigos, and
oils that entered the port of Nantes. And such a wonderful
prestidigitateur is love that Zénaïde was moved to the depths of her
soul by these details, and listened to them as to music.

Jack’s entrance disturbed the lovers. “Ah, here is Jack! I had no idea
it was so late!” cried the girl. “And mamma, where is she?”

Clarisse came in, pale but calm.

“Poor woman!” thought Jack, as he watched her trying to smile, to talk,
and to eat, swallowing at intervals great draughts of water, as if to
choke down some terrible emotion. Zénaïde was blind to all this. She
had lost her own appetite, and watched her soldier’s plate, seeming
delighted at the rapidity with which the delicate morsels disappeared.

Maugin talked well, and ate and drank with marvellous appetite; he
weighed his words as carefully as he did the square bits into which he
cut his bread; he held his wine-glass to the light, testing and
scrutinizing it each time he drank. A dinner, with him, was evidently a
matter of importance as well as of time. This evening it seemed as if
Clarisse could not endure it; she rose from the table, went to the
window, listened to the rattling of the hail on the glass, and then
turning round, said,—

“What a night it is, M. Maugin! I wish you were safely at home.”

“I don’t, then!” cried Zénaïde, so earnestly that they all laughed. But
the remark made by Clarisse bore its fruit, and the soldier rose to go.
But it took him some time to get off. There was his lantern to light,
his gloves to button; and the girl took all these duties on herself. At
last the soldier was in readiness; his hood was pulled over his eyes, a
scarf wound about his throat, then Zénaïde said good night, and watched
her Esquimau-looking lover somewhat anxiously down the street. What
perils might he not have to run in that thick darkness!

Her stepmother called her impatiently. The nervous excitement of
Clarisse had momentarily increased. Jack had noticed this, and also
that she looked constantly at the clock.

“How cold it must be to-night on the Loire,” said Zénaïde.

“Cold, indeed!” answered Clarisse, with a shiver.

“Come,” she said, as the clock struck ten, “let us go to bed.”

Then seeing that Jack was about to lock the outer door as usual, she
stopped him, saying,—

“I have done it myself. Let us go up stairs.”

But Zénaïde had not finished talking of M. Maugin. “Do you like his
moustache, Jack?” she asked.

“Will you go to bed?” asked Madame Rondic, pretending to laugh, but
trembling nervously.

At last the three are on the narrow staircase.

“Good night,” said Clarisse; “I am dying with sleep.”

But her eyes were very bright. Jack put his foot on his ladder, but
Zénaïde’s room was so crowded with her gifts and purchases, that it
seemed to him a most auspicious occasion to pass them in review.
Friends had had them under examination, and they were still displayed
on the commode: some silver spoons, a prayer-book, gloves, and all
about tumbled bits of paper and the colored ribbon that had fastened
these gifts from the château; then came the more humble presents from
the wives of the employés. Zénaïde showed them all with pride. The boy
uttered exclamations of wonder. “But what shall I give her?” he said to
himself over and over again.

“And my trousseau, Jack, you have not seen it! Wait, and I will show it
to you.”

With a quaint old key she opened the carved wardrobe that had been in
the family for a hundred years; the two doors swung open, a delicious
violet perfume filled the room, and Jack could see and admire the piles
of sheets spun by the first Madame Rondic, and the ruffled and fluted
linen piled in snowy masses.

In fact, Jack had never seen such a display. His mother’s wardrobe held
laces and fine embroideries, not household articles. Then, lifting a
heavy pile, she showed Jack a casket. “Guess what is in this,” Zénaïde
said, with a laugh; “it contains my dowry, my dear little dowry, that
in a fortnight will belong to M. Maugin. Ah, when I think of it, I
could sing and dance with joy!”

And the girl held out her skirts with each hand, and executed an
elephantine gambol, shaking the casket she still held in her hand.
Suddenly she stopped; some one had rapped on the wall.

“Let the boy go to bed,” said her stepmother in an irritated tone; “you
know he must be up early.”

A little ashamed, the future Madame Maugin shut her wardrobe, and said
good night to Jack, who ascended his ladder; and five minutes later the
little house, wrapped in snow and rocked by the wind, slept like its
neighbors in the silence of the night.

There is no light in the parlor of the Rondic mansion save that which
comes from the fitful gleam of the dying fire in the chimney. A woman
sat there, and at her feet knelt a man in vehement supplication.

“I entreat you,” he whispered, “if you love me—”

If she loved him! Had she not at his command left the door open that he
might enter? Had she not adorned herself in the dress and ornaments
that he liked, to make herself beautiful in his eyes? What could it be
that he was asking her now to grant to him? How was it that she,
usually so weak, was now so strong in her denials? Let us listen for a
moment.

“No, no,” she answered, indignantly, “it is impossible.”

“But I only ask it for two days, Clarisse. With these six thousand
francs I will pay the five thousand I have lost, and with the other
thousand I will conquer fortune.”

She looked at him with an expression of absolute terror.

“No, no,” she repeated, “it cannot be. You must find some other way.”

“But there is none.”

“Listen. I have a rich friend; I will write to her and ask her to lend
me the money.”

“But I must have it to-morrow.”

“Well, then, find the Director; tell him the truth.”

“And he will dismiss me instantly. No; my plan is much the best. In two
days I will restore the money.”

“You only say that.”

“I swear it.” And, seeing that his words did not convince her, he
added, “I had better have said nothing to you, but have gone at once to
the wardrobe and taken what I needed.”

But she answered, trembling, for she feared that he would yet do this,
“Do you not know that Zénaïde counts her money every day? This very
night she showed the casket to the apprentice.”

Chariot started. “Is that so?” he asked.

“Yes; the poor girl is very happy. It would kill her to lose it.
Besides, the key is not in the wardrobe.”

Suddenly perceiving that she was weakening her own position, she was
silent. The young man was no longer the supplicating lover, he was the
spoiled child of the house, imploring his aunt to save him from
dishonor.

Through her tears she mechanically repeated the words, “It is
impossible.”

Suddenly he rose to his feet.

“You will not? Very good. Only one thing remains then. Farewell! I will
not survive disgrace.”

He expected a cry. No; she came toward him.

“You wish to die! Ah, well, so do I! I have had enough of life, of
shame, of falsehood, and of love—love that must be concealed with such
care that I am never sure of finding it. I am ready.”

He drew back. “What folly!” he said, sullenly. “This is too much,” he
added, vehemently, after a moment’s silence, and hurried to the stairs.

She followed him. “Where are you going?” she asked.

“Leave me!” he said, roughly. She snatched his arm.

“Take care!” she whispered with quivering lips. “If you take one more
step in that direction, I will call for assistance!”

“Call, then! Let the world know that your nephew is your lover, and
your lover a thief.”

He hissed these words, in her ear, for they both spoke very low,
impressed, in spite of themselves, by the silence and repose of the
house. By the red light of the dying fire he appeared to her suddenly
in his true colors, just what he really was, unmasked by one of those
violent emotions which show the inner workings of the soul.

She saw him with his keen eyes reddened by constant examination of the
cards; she thought of all she had sacrificed for this man; she
remembered the care with which she had adorned herself for this
interview. Suddenly she was overwhelmed by profound disgust for herself
and for him, and sank, half-fainting, on the couch; and while the thief
crept up the familiar staircase, she buried her face in the pillows to
stifle her cries and sobs, and to prevent herself from seeing and
hearing anything.

The streets of Indret were as dark as at midnight, for it was not yet
six o’clock. Here and there a light from a baker’s window or a
wine-shop shone dimly through the thick fog. In one of these wineshops
sat Chariot and Jack.

“Another glass, my boy!”

“No more, thank you. I fear it would make me very ill.”

Chariot laughed. “And you a Parisian! Waiter, bring more wine!”

The boy dared make no farther objection. The attentions of which he was
the object flattered him immensely. That this man, who for eighteen
months had never vouchsafed him any notice, should, meeting him by
chance that morning in the streets, have invited him to the cabaret and
treated him, was a matter of surprise and congratulation to himself. At
first Jack was somewhat distrustful of such courtesy, for the other had
such a singular way of repeating his question, “Is there nothing new at
the Rondics? Really, nothing new?”

“I wonder,” thought the apprentice, “if he wishes me to carry his
letters, instead of Bélisaire!”

But after a little while the boy became more at ease. Perhaps Chariot,
he thought, may not be such a bad fellow. A good friend might induce
him to relinquish play, and make him a better man.

After Jack had taken his third glass of wine, he became very cordial,
and offered to become this good friend. Chariot accepting the offer
with enthusiasm, the boy thought himself justified in at once offering
his advice.

“Look here, M. Chariot, listen to me, and don’t play any more.”

The blow struck home, for the young man’s lips trembled nervously, and
he swallowed a glass of brandy at one gulp.

At that moment the factory-bell sounded.

“I must go,” cried Jack, starting to his feet. And, as his friend had
paid for the first and second wine they had drank, he considered it
essential that he should now pay in his turn; so he drew a louis from
his pocket, and tossed it on the table.

“Hallo! a yellow boy!” said the barkeeper, unaccustomed to seeing such
in the possession of apprentices. Chariot started, but made no remark.

“Had Jack been to the wardrobe also?” he said to himself. The boy was
delighted at the sensation he had created. “And I have more of the same
kind,” he added, tapping his pocket. And then he whispered in his
companion’s ear, “It is for a present that I mean to buy Zénaïde.”

Chariot said, mechanically, “Is it?” and turned away with a smile.

The innkeeper fingered the gold piece with some uneasiness.

“Hurry,” said Jack, “or I shall be late.”

“I wish, my boy,” said Chariot, “that you could have remained with me
until my boat left, which will not be for an hour.”

And he gently drew the lad toward the Loire. It was easily done, for,
coming out from the cabaret into the cold air, the wine the child had
drank made him giddy. It seemed to him that his head weighed a thousand
pounds. This did not last long, however. “Hark!” he said; “the bell has
stopped, I think.” They turned back. Jack was terrified, for it was the
first time that he had ever been late at the Works. But Chariot was in
despair. “It is my fault,” he reiterated. He declared that he would see
the Director and explain matters, and was altogether so utterly
miserable, that Jack was obliged to console him by saying that it was
of no great consequence, after all; that he could afford to be marked
‘absent’ for once. “I will go with you to the boat.”

The boy was so gratified by what he believed to be the good effect of
his words on Chariot, that he enlarged on the noble nature of Père
Rondic and of Clarisse.

“O, had you seen her this morning, you would have pitied her. She was
so pale that she looked as if she were dead.”

Chariot started.

“And she ate nothing. I am afraid she will be ill. And she never
spoke.”

“Poor woman!” said Chariot, with a sigh of relief which Jack took for
one of sorrow.

They reached the wharf. The boat was not there. A thick fog covered the
river from one shore to the other.

“Let us go in here,” said Chariot It was a little wooden shed, intended
as a shelter for workmen while waiting in bad weather. Clarisse knew
this shed very well, and the old woman who sold brandy and coffee in
the corner had seen Madame Rondic many a time when she crossed the
Loire.

“Let us take a drop of brandy to keep out the cold,” said Chariot. At
that moment a shrill whistle was heard; it was the boat for Saint
Nazarre. “Good-bye, Jack, and a thousand thanks for your good advice!”

“Don’t mention it,” said the lad, heartily; “but pray give up
gambling.”

“Of course I will,” answered the other, hurrying on board to hide his
amusement. When Jack was again alone he felt no desire to return to the
Works; he was in a state of unusual excitement. Even the heavy fog
hanging over the Loire interested him. Suddenly he said to himself,
“Why do I not go to Nantes and buy Zénaïde’s gift to-day?” A few
moments saw him on the way; but as there was no train until noon, he
must wait for some time, and was compelled to pass that time in a room
where there were several of the old employés of the Works, who had been
discharged for various misdemeanors. They received the lad civilly
enough, and listened attentively when he took up some remark that was
made, and uttered some platitudes, stolen from D’Argenton, on the
rights of labor.

“Listen!” they said to each other; “it is easy to see that the boy
comes from Paris.”

Jack, excited by this applause and sympathy, talked fast and freely.
Suddenly the room swam around—all grew dark. A fresh breeze restored
him to consciousness. He was seated on the bank of the river, and a
sailor was bathing his forehead.

“Are you better?” said the man.

“Yes, much better,” answered Jack, his teeth chattering.

“Then go on board.”

“Go where?” said the apprentice, in amazement.

“Why, have you forgotten that you hired a boat, and sent for
provisions? And here comes the man with them.”

Jack was stupefied with amazement, but he was too weak to argue any
point; he embarked without remonstrance. He had a little money left,
with which he could buy some little souvenir for Zénaïde, so that his
trip to Nantes would not be thrown away absolutely. He breakfasted with
a poor enough appetite, and sat at the end of the boat, wrapped in
thought. He dreamily recalled books that he had read—tales of strange
adventures on the sea; but why did a certain old volume of Robinson
Crusoe persistently come before him? He saw the rubbed and yellowed
page, the vignette of Robinson in his hammock surrounded by drunken
sailors, and above it the inscription, “And in a night of debauch I
forgot all my good resolutions.”

He was brought back to real life by the songs of his companions, and by
a pair of keen bright eyes that were fixed upon his own. Jack was
annoyed by this gaze, and leaned forward with a bottle in his hand.

“Drink with me, captain!” he said.

The man declined abruptly. The younger sailor whispered to Jack, “Let
him alone; he did not wish to take you on board; his wife settled
things for him; he thought you had more money than you ought to have!”

Jack was indignant at being treated like a thief. He exclaimed that his
money was his own, that it had been given him by———. Here he stopped,
remembering that his mother had forbidden him to mention her name.
“But,” he continued, “I can have more money when I wish it, and I am
going to buy a wedding present for Zénaïde.”

He talked on, but no one listened, for a grand dispute between the two
men was well under way as to the place where they should land.

At last they entered the harbor of Nantes. Old houses, with carved
fronts and stone balconies, met his eyes, crowded as it were among the
shipping at the wharves. Large vessels lay at anchor in the harbor,
looking to the boy like captives who panted for liberty, sunshine, and
space. Then he thought of Mâdou, of his flight and concealment among
the cargo in the hold. But this thought was gone in a moment, and he
found himself on shore between his two companions, whom he soon loses
and finds again. They cross one bridge, and then another, and wander
with neither end nor aim. They drink at intervals; night comes, and the
boy accompanies the sailors to a low dance-house, still in the strange
excitement in which he has been all day. Finally, he finds himself
alone on a bench, in a public square, in a state of exhaustion that is
far from sleep. The profound solitude terrifies him, when suddenly he
hears the well-known cry,—

“Hats! hats! Hats to sell!”

“Bélisaire!” called the boy.

It was Bélisaire. Jack made a futile effort at explanation. The man
scolded the boy gently, lifted him up, and led him away.

Where are they going? And who comes here? and what do they want of him?
Rough men accost him; they shake him and put irons on his wrists, and
he cannot resist, for he is still more than half asleep. He sleeps in
the wagon into which he is thrust; in the boat, where he lies utterly
inert; and how happy he is after being thus buffeted about to finally
throw himself on a straw pallet, shut out from all further disturbance
by huge locks and bolts.

In the morning a frightful noise over his head awoke Jack suddenly. Ah,
what a dismal awakening is that of drunkenness! The nervous trembling
in every limb, the intense thirst and exhaustion, the shame and
inexpressible anguish of the human being seeing himself reduced to the
level of a beast, and so disgusted with his tarnished existence that he
feels incapable of beginning life again.

It was still too dark to distinguish objects, but he knew that he was
not in his little attic. He caught a glimpse of the coming dawn in the
white light from two high windows. Where was he? In the corner he began
to see a confused mass of cords and pulleys. Suddenly he heard the same
noise that had awakened him: it was a clock, and one that he well knew.
He was at Indret, then, but where?

Could it be that he was shut in the tower where refractory apprentices
were occasionally put? And what had he done? He tried to recall the
events of the day before, and, confused as his mind still was, he
remembered enough to cover him with shame. He groaned heavily. The
groan was answered by a sigh from the corner. He was not alone, then!

“Who is there?” asked Jack, uneasily; “is it Bélisaire?” he added. But
why should Bélisaire be there with him?

“Yes, it is I,” answered the man, in a tone of desperation.

“In the name of heaven tell me why we are shut up here like two
criminals?”

“What other people have been doing I can’t tell,” muttered the old man;
“I only speak for myself, and I have done no harm to any one. My hats
are ruined,—and I, too, for that matter!” continued Bélisaire,
dolefully.

“But what have I done?” asked Jack, for he could not imagine that among
the many follies of which he had been guilty there was one more grave
than another.

“They say—But why do you make me tell you? You know well enough what
they say.”

“Indeed, I do not; pray, go on.”

“Well, they say that you have stolen Zénaïde’s dowry.”

The boy uttered an exclamation of horror. “But you do not believe this,
Bélisaire?”

The old man did not answer. Every one at Indret thought Jack guilty.
Every circumstance was against the boy. On the first report of the
robbery, Jack was looked for, but was not to be found. Chariot had very
well managed matters. All along the road there were traces of the
robbery in the gold pieces displayed so liberally. Only one thing
disturbed the belief of the boy’s guilt in the minds of the villagers:
what could he have done with the six thousand francs? Neither
Bélisaire’s pocket nor his own displayed any indication that such a sum
of money had been in their possession.

Soon after daybreak the superintendent sent for the prisoners. They
were covered with mud, and were unwashed and unshorn; yet Jack had a
certain grace and refinement in spite of all this; but Bélisaire’s
naturally ugly countenance was so distorted by grief and anxiety, that,
as the two appeared, the spectators unanimously decided that this
gentle-looking child was the mere instrument of the wretched being with
whom he was unfortunately connected. As Jack looked about he saw
several faces which seemed like those of some terrible nightmare, and
his courage deserted him. He recognized the sailors, and the
proprietors of several of the wineshops, with many others of those whom
he had seen on that disastrous yesterday. The child begged for a
private interview with the superintendent, and was admitted to the
office, where he found Father Rondic, whom Jack went forward at once to
greet with extended hand. The old man drew back sadly but resolutely.

“Out of regard for your youth, Jack,” said the Director, “and from
respect to your parents, and in consideration of your hitherto good
behavior, I have begged that, instead of being carried to Nantes and
placed in prison, you shall remain here. I now tell you that it is for
you to decide what will be done. Tell me the truth. Tell Father Rondic
and myself what you have done with the money, give him back what is
left, and—no, do not interrupt me,” continued the Director, with a
frown. “Return the money, and I will then send you to your parents.”

Here Bélisaire attempted to speak. “Be quiet, fellow!” said the
superintendent; “I cannot understand how you can have the audacity to
speak. We believe you to be in reality the guilty party, and that this
child has simply been your tool.”

Jack wished to protest against this condemnation of his friend; but old
Rondic gave him no time.

“You are quite right, sir, it is bad company that has led the lad
astray. Everybody loved him in my house; we had every confidence in him
until he met this miserable wretch.”

Bélisaire looked so heart-broken at this wholesale condemnation that
Jack rushed boldly forward in his defence. “I assure you, sir, that I
met Bélisaire late in the day.”

“Do you mean,” said the superintendent, “that you committed this
robbery all alone?”

“I have done no wrong, sir.”

“Take care, my lad—you are going down hill with rapidity. Your guilt is
very evident, and it is useless to deny it. You were alone with the
Rondic women in their house all night. Zénaïde showed you the casket,
and even showed you where it was kept. In the night she heard some one
moving in your attic; she spoke; naturally you made no reply. She knew
that it must be you, for there was no one else in the house. Then you
must remember that we know how much money you threw away yesterday.”

Jack was about to say, “My mother sent it to me,” when he remembered
that she had forbidden him to mention this. So he hesitatingly murmured
that he had been saving his money for some time.

“What nonsense!” cried the Director. “Do you think you can make us
believe that with your small wages you could have laid aside the amount
you squandered yesterday? Tell the truth, my lad, and repair the evil
you have done as well as possible.”

Then Father Rondic spoke. “Tell us, my boy, where this money is.
Remember that it is Zénaïde’s dowry, that I have toiled day and night
to lay it aside for her, feeling that with it I might make her happy.
You did not think of all this, I am sure, and were led away by the
temptation of the moment. But now that you have had time to reflect,
you will tell us the truth. Remember, Jack, that I am old, that time
may not be given me to replace this money. Ah, my good lad, speak!”

The poor man’s lips trembled. It must have been a hardened criminal who
could have resisted such a touching appeal. Bélisaire was so moved that
he made a series of the most extraordinary gestures. “Give him the
money, Jack, I beg of you!” he whispered.

Alas! if the child had had the money, how gladly he would have placed
it in the hands of old Rondic, but he could only say,—

“I have stolen nothing—I swear I have not!”

The superintendent rose from his chair impatiently. “We have had enough
of this. Your heart must be of adamant to resist such an appeal as has
been made to you. I shall send you up-stairs again, and give you until
to-night to reflect. If you do not then make a full confession, I shall
hand you over to the proper tribunal.”

The boy was then left all the long day in solitude. He tried to sleep,
but the knowledge that every one thought him guilty, that his own
shameful conduct had given ample reason for such a judgment,
overwhelmed him with sorrow. How could he prove his innocence? By
showing his mother’s letter. But if D’Argenton should know of it? No,
he could not sacrifice his mother! What, then, should he do? And the
boy lay on the straw bed, turning over in his bewildered brain the
difficulties of his position. Around him went on the business of life;
he heard the workmen come and go. It was evening, and he would be sent
to prison. Suddenly he heard the stairs creak under a heavy tread, then
the turning of the key, and Zénaïde entered hastily.

“Good heavens,” she cried, “how high up you are!”

She said this with a careless air, but she had wept so much that her
eyes were red and inflamed, her hair was roughened and carelessly put
up. The poor girl smiled at Jack. “I am ugly, am I not? I have no
figure nor complexion. I have a big nose and small eyes; but two days
ago I had a handsome dowry, and I cared but little if some of the
malicious young girls said, ‘It is only for your money that Maugin
wishes to marry you,’ as if I did not know this! He wanted my money,
but I loved him! And now, Jack, all is changed. To-night he will come
and say farewell, and I shall not complain. Only, Jack, before he
comes, I thought I would have a little talk with you.”

Jack had hidden his face, and was crying. Zénaïde felt a ray of hope at
this.

“You will give me back my money, Jack, will you not?” she added
entreatingly.

“But I have not got it, I assure you.”

“Do not say that. You are afraid of me, but I will not reproach you. If
you have spent a little you are quite welcome, but tell me where the
rest is!”

“Listen to me, Zénaïde: this is horrible. Why should every one think me
guilty?”

She went on as if he had not spoken. “Do you understand that without
this money I shall be miserable? In your mother’s name I entreat you
here on my knees!”

She threw herself on the floor by the side of the bed where the boy
sat, and gave way to tears and sobs. Jack, who was as unhappy as she,
tried to take her hand. Suddenly she started up. “You will be punished.
No one will ever love you because your heart is bad!” and she left the
room. She ran hastily down the stairs to the superintendent’s room,
whom she found with her father. She could not speak, for her tears
choked her.

“Be comforted, my child!” said the Director. “Your father tells me that
the mother of this boy is married to a very rich man. We will write to
them. If they are good people, your dowry will be restored to you.”

He wrote the following letter:—

“Madame: Your son has stolen a sum of money from the honest and
hard-working man with whom he lived. This sum represents the savings of
years. I have not yet handed him over to the authorities, hoping that
he might be induced to restore at least a portion of this money. But I
am afraid that it has all been squandered among drunken companions. If
that is the case, you should indemnify the Rondics for their loss. The
amount is six thousand francs. I await your decision before taking any
further steps.”

And he signed his name.

“Poor things—it is terrible news for them!” said Père Rondic, who amid
his own sorrows could still think of those of others.

Zénaïde looked up indignantly. “Why do you pity these people? If the
boy has taken my money, let them replace it.”

How pitiless is youth! The girl gave not one thought to the mother’s
despair when she should hear of her son’s crime. Old Rondic, on the
contrary, said to himself, “She will die of shame!”

In due time this letter written by the superintendent reached its
destination, as letters which contain bad news generally do.




CHAPTER XV.
CHARLOTTE’S JOURNEY.


One gray morning Charlotte was cutting the last bunches from the vines;
the poet was at work, and Dr. Hirsch was asleep, when the postman
reached Aulnettes.

“Ah! a letter from Indret!” said D’Argenton, slowly opening his
newspapers,—“and some verses by Hugo!”

Why did the poet watch this unopened letter as a dog watches a bone
that he does not wish himself, and is yet determined that no one else
shall touch? Simply because Charlotte’s eyes had kindled at the sight
of it, and because this most selfish of beings felt that for a moment
he had become a secondary object in the mother’s eyes.

From the hour of Jack’s departure, his mother’s love for him had
increased. She avoided speaking of him, however, lest she should
irritate her poet. He divined this, and his hatred and jealousy of the
child increased. And when the early letters of Rondic contained
complaints of Jack, he was very much delighted. But this was not
enough. He wished to mortify and degrade the boy still more. His hour
had come. At the first words of the letter, for he finally opened it,
his eyes flamed with malicious joy. “Ah! I knew it!” he cried, and he
handed the sheet to Charlotte.

What a terrible blow for her! Wounded in her maternal pride before the
poet, wounded, too, by his evident satisfaction, the poor woman was
still more overwhelmed by the reproaches of her own conscience. “It is
my own fault!” she said to herself, “why did I abandon him?”

Now he must be saved, and at all hazards. But where should she find the
money? She had nothing. The sale of her furniture had brought in some
millions of francs, but they had been quickly spent. The trifles of
jewelry she had would not bring half the necessary sum. She never
thought of appealing to D’Argenton. First, he hated the boy; and next,
he was very miserly. Besides, he was far from rich. They lived with
great economy in the winter, the better to keep up their hospitality
during the summer.

“I have always felt,” said D’Argenton, after leaving her time to finish
the letter, “that this boy was bad at heart!”

She made no reply; indeed she hardly heard what he said. She was
thinking that her child would go to prison if she could not obtain the
money.

He continued, “What a disgrace this is to me!” The mother was still
saying to herself, “The money, where shall I get it?”

He determined to prevent her asking him the question he saw on her
lips.

“We are not rich enough to do anything!”

“Ah! if you could,” she murmured.

He became very angry. “If I could!” he cried. “I expected that! You
know better than any one else how enormous our expenses are here. It is
enough that for two years I have supported that boy without paying for
the thefts he has committed. Six thousand francs! where shall I find
them?”

“I did not think of you,” she answered, slowly.

“Of whom, then?” he questioned, sternly.

With heightened color, and with lips quivering with shame, she uttered
a name, expecting from her poet an explosion of wrath.

He was silent for a moment.

“I can but make one more sacrifice for you, Charlotte,” he said,
pompously.

“Thanks! thanks! How good you are!” she cried.

And they lowered their voices, for Dr. Hirsch was heard descending the
stairs.

It was a most singular conversation—syllabic and disjointed—he
affecting great repugnance, she great brevity. “It was impossible to
trust to a letter,” Charlotte said. Then, terrified at her own
audacity, she added, “Suppose I go to Tours myself.”

With the utmost tranquillity he answered, “Very well, we will go.”

“How good you are, dear!” she cried: “you will go with me there, and
then to Indret with the money!” and the foolish creature kissed his
hands with tears. The truth was that he did not care for her to go to
Tours without him; he knew that she had lived there and been happy.
Suppose she should never return to him! She was so weak, so shallow, so
inconsistent! The sight of her old lover, of the luxury she had
relinquished—the influence of her child, might decide her to cast aside
the heavy chains with which he had loaded her. In addition, he was by
no means averse to this little journey, nor to playing his part in the
drama at Indret.

He told Charlotte that he would never abandon her, that he was ready to
share her sorrows as well as her joys; and, in short, convinced
Charlotte that he loved her more than ever.

At dinner he said to Doctor Hirsch, “We are obliged to go to Indret,
the child has got into trouble, and you must keep house in our
absence.” They left by the night express and reached Tours early in the
morning. The old friend of Ida de Barancy lived in one of those pretty
châteaux overlooking the Loire. He was a widower without children, an
excellent man, and a man of the world. In spite of her infidelity, he
had none but the kindest recollection of the light-hearted woman who
for a time had brightened his solitude. He consequently replied to a
little note sent by Charlotte that he was ready to receive her.

D’Argenton and she took a carriage from the hotel, and as they
approached the château, Charlotte began to grow uneasy. “It cannot be,”
she said to herself, “that he intends to go in with me!” She sat in the
corner of the carriage, looking out at the fields where she had so
often wandered with the boy, who was now wearing a workman’s blouse.

D’Argenton watched her from the corner of his eyes, gnawing his
moustache with fury. She was very pretty that morning, a little pale
from emotion and from a night of travel. D’Argenton was uneasy and
restless; he began to regret having accompanied her, and felt
embarrassed by the part he was playing.

When he saw the château, with its grounds and fountains, its air of
wealth, he reproached himself for his own imprudence. “She will never
return to Aulnettes,” he thought. At the end of the avenue he stopped
the carriage. “I will wait here,” he said, abruptly; and added, with a
sad smile, “Do not be long.”

Ten minutes later he saw Charlotte on the terrace with a tall and
elegant-looking man. Then began for him a terrible anguish. What were
they saying? Should he ever see her again? And it was that detestable
boy that had given him all this disturbance. The poet sat on the fallen
trunk of a tree, watching feverishly the distant door. Before him was
outspread a charming landscape—wooded hills, sloping vineyards, and
meadows overhung with willows; on one side a ruin of the time of Louis
IX., and on the other, one of those châteaux common enough on the
shores of the Loire. Just below him a sort of canal was in process of
building. He watched the workmen in a mechanical sort of way; they were
clothed in uniform, and seemed an organized body. He rose and sauntered
toward them. The laborers were only children, and their reddened eyes
and pale faces told the story of their confinement to the poorer
quarters of the town.

“Who are these children?” questioned the poet.

“They belong to the penitentiary,” was the answer from the official who
superintended them.

D’Argenton asked question after question, saying that he was intimately
connected with a family whose only son had just plunged them into deep
affliction.

“Send him to us,” was the curt reply, “as soon as he leaves the
prison.”

“But I doubt if he goes to prison,” said D’Argenton, with a shade of
regret in his voice; “the parents have paid the amount.”

“Well, then, we have another establishment—the _Maison Paternelle_. I
have some of the circulars here in my pocket, and perhaps you would
glance over them, sir.”

D’Argenton took the papers and turned back toward the house. The
carriage was coming down the avenue, and soon Charlotte, her color
heightened and her eyes bright with hope for her child, appeared.

“I have succeeded,” she cried, as the poet entered the carriage.

“Ah!” he answered, dryly, relapsing into silence, turning over his
circulars with an air of affected interest. Charlotte, too, was silent,
supposing his pride wounded; and finally he was obliged to say, “You
succeeded, then?”

“Completely. It has always been his intention to give Jack, on his
coming of age, a present of ten thousand francs. He has given it to me
now. Six thousand will repay the money, and the other four thousand I
am to employ as I think best for my child’s advantage.”

“Employ it, then, in placing him in the _Maison Paternelle_, at
Mertray, for two or three years. It is there only that one can learn to
make an honest man from out of a thief.”

She started, for the harsh word recalled her to reality. We know that
in that poor little brain impressions are very transitory.

“I am ready to do whatever you choose,” she said, “you have been so
good and generous!”

The poet was enchanted; he was still master, and he proceeded to read
Charlotte a long lecture. Her maternal weakness was the cause of all
that had happened. The master-hand of a man was absolutely essential.
She did not answer, being occupied with joy at the thought of her child
not being sent to prison.

It was on Sunday morning that they reached Basse Indret. The poet went
at once to the superintendent’s, while Charlotte remained alone at the
inn, for hotel there was none at the village. The rain beating against
the windows, and the loud talking in the house, gave her the first
clear impression she had received of the exile to which she had
condemned her boy. However guilty he might be, he was still her
child—her Jack. She remembered him as a little fellow, bright,
intelligent, and sensitive, and the idea that he would presently appear
before her as a thief and in a workman’s blouse, seemed almost
incredible. Ah! had she kept her child with her, or had she sent him
with other boys of his age to school, he would have been kept from
temptation. The old doctor was right, after all. And Jack had lived
with these people for two years! All the prejudices of her superficial
nature revolted against her surroundings. She was incapable of
comprehending the grandeur of a task accomplished, of a life purchased
by the fatigue of the body and the labor of the hands. To change the
current of her thoughts, she took up the prospectus of which we have
spoken—“_Maison Paternelle_.” The system adopted was absolute
isolation. The mother’s heart swelled with anguish, and she closed the
book and went to the window, where she stood with her eyes fixed on a
small bit of the Loire that she saw at the foot of a street, where the
water was as rough as the sea itself.

D’Argenton, in the meantime, was accomplishing his mission. He would
not have relinquished the duty for any amount of money. He was fond of
attitudes and scenes. He prepared in advance the terms in which he
should address the criminal.

An old woman pointed out the house of the Rondics, but when he reached
it he hesitated. Must he not have made a mistake? From the wide open
windows came the sound of gay music, and heavy feet were heard keeping
time to it. “No, this cannot be it,” said D’Argenton, who naturally
expected to find a desolate house.

“Come, Zénaïde, it is your turn,” called some one.

“Zenaïde”—why, that was Rondic’s daughter! These people certainly did
not take this affair much to heart. All at once a crowd of white-capped
women passed the window, singing loudly.

“Come, Brigadier! come, Jack!” said some one.

Somewhat mystified, the poet pushed open the door, and amid the dust
and crowd he saw Jack, radiant with happiness, dancing with a stout
girl, who smiled with her whole heart at a good-looking fellow in
uniform. In a corner sat a gray-haired man, much amused by all that was
going on; with him was a tall, pale, young woman, who looked very sad.




CHAPTER XVI.
CLARISSE.


This was what had happened. The day after he had written to Jack’s
mother, the superintendent was in his office alone, when Madame Rondic
entered, pale and agitated. Paying little attention to the coolness
with which she was received, her conduct having for a long time
habituated her to the silent contempt of all who respected themselves,
she refused to sit down, and, standing erect, said slowly, attempting
to conceal her emotion,—

“I have come to tell you that the apprentice is not guilty; that it is
not he who has stolen my stepdaughter’s dowry.”

The Director started from his chair. “But, ma-dame, every proof is
against him.”

“What proofs? The most important is that, my husband being away, Jack
was alone with us in the house. It is just this proof that I have come
to destroy, for there was another man there that night.”

“What man? Chariot?”

She made a sign of assent. Ah, how pale she was!

“Then he took the money?”

There was a moment’s hesitation. The white lips parted, and an almost
inaudible reply was whispered, “No, it was not he who took it; I gave
it to him!”

“Unhappy woman!”

“Yes, most unhappy. He said that he needed it for two days only, and I
bore for that time the sight of my husband’s despair and of Zénaïde’s
tears, and the fear of seeing an innocent person condemned. Nothing
came from Chariot. I wrote to him that if by the next day at eleven I
heard nothing, I should denounce myself,—and here I am.”

“But what am I to do?”

“Arrest the real criminals, now that you know who they are.”

“But your husband—it will kill him!”

“And me, too,” she replied, with haughty bitterness. “To die is a very
simple matter; to live is far more difficult.”

She spoke of death with a tone of feverish longing in her voice.

“If your death could repair your fault,” returned the Director,
gravely; “if it could restore the money to the poor girl, I could
understand why you should wish to die. But—”

“What shall be done, then,” she asked, plaintively; and all at once she
became the Clarisse of old. Her unwonted courage and determination
failed her.

“First, we must know what has become of this money; he must have some
of it still.”

Clarisse shook her head. She knew too well how madly that gambler
played. She knew that he had thrust her aside, almost walked over her,
to procure this money, and that he would play until he had lost his
last sou.

The superintendent touched his bell. A gendarme entered:

“Go at once to Saint Nazarre,” said his chief; “say to Chariot that I
require his presence here at once. You will wait for him.”

“Chariot is here, sir; I just saw him come out from Madame Rondic’s; he
cannot be far off.”

“That is all right. Go after him quickly. Do not tell him, however,
that Madame Rondic is here.”

The man hurried away. Neither the superintendent nor Clarisse spoke.
She stood leaning against the corner of the desk. The jar of the
machinery, the wild whistling of the steam, made a fitting
accompaniment to the tumult of her soul. The door opened.

“You sent for me,” said Chariot, in a gay voice.

The presence of Clarisse, her pallor, and the stern look of his chief,
told the story. She had kept her word. For a moment his bold face lost
its color, and he looked like an animal driven into a corner.

“Not a word,” said the Director; “we know all that you wish to say.
This woman has robbed her husband and her daughter for you. You
promised to return her the money in two days. Where is it?”

Chariot turned beseechingly toward Clarisse. She did not look at him;
she had seen him too well that terrible night.

“Where is the money?” repeated the superintendent.

“Here—I have brought it.”

What he said was true. He had kept his promise to Clarisse, but not
finding her at home, had only too gladly carried it away again.

His chief took up the bills. “Is it all here?”

“All but eight hundred francs,” the other answered, with some
hesitation; “but I will return them.”

“Now sit down and write at my dictation,” said the superintendent,
sternly.

Clarisse looked up quickly. This letter was a matter of life and death
to her.

“Write: ‘It is I who, in a moment of insane folly, took six thousand
francs from the wardrobe in the Rondic house.’”

Chariot internally rebelled at these words, but he was afraid that
Clarisse would establish the facts in all their naked cruelty.

The superintendent continued: “‘I return the money; it burns me.
Release the poor fellows who have been suspected, and entreat my uncle
to forgive me. Tell him that I am going away, and shall return only
when, through labor and penitence, I shall have acquired the right to
shake an honest man’s hand.’ Now sign it.”

Seeing that Chariot hesitated, the superintendent said, peremptorily,
“Take care, young man! I warn you that if you do not sign this letter,
and address it to me, this woman will be at once arrested.”

Chariot signed.

“Now go,” resumed the superintendent, “to Guérigny, if you will, and
try to behave well. Remember, moreover, that if I hear of you in the
neighborhood of Indret, you will be arrested at once.”

As Chariot left the room, he cast one glance at Clarisse. But the charm
was broken; she turned her head away resolutely, and when the door
closed tried to express her gratitude to the superintendent.

“Do not thank me, madame,” he said; “it is for your husband’s sake that
I have acted, with the hope of sparing him the most horrible torture
that can overwhelm a man.”

“It is in my husband’s name that I thank you. I am thinking of him, and
of the sacrifice I must make for him.”

“What sacrifice?”

“That of living, sir, when death would be so sweet. I am so weary.”

And in fact the woman looked so ill, so prostrated, that the
superintendent feared some catastrophe. He answered compassionately,
“Keep up your courage, madame, and remember that your husband loves
you.”

And Jack? Ah, he had his day of triumph! The superintendent ordered a
placard to be put up in all the buildings, announcing the boy’s
innocence. He was fêted and caressed. One thing only was lacking, and
that was news of Bélisaire.

When the prison-doors were thrown open, the pedler disappeared. Jack
was greatly distressed at this, but nevertheless breakfasted merrily
with Zénaïde and her soldier, and had forgotten all his woes, when
D’Argenton appeared, majestic and clothed in black. It was in vain that
they explained the finding of the money, the innocence of Jack, and
that a second letter had been sent narrating all these facts; in vain
did these good people treat Jack with familiar kindness: D’Argenton’s
manner did not relax; he expressed in the choicest terms his regret
that Jack had given so much trouble.

“But it is I who owe him every apology,” cried the old man.

D’Argenton did not condescend to listen: he spoke of honor and duty,
and of the abyss to which such evil conduct must always lead. Jack was
confused, for he remembered his journey to Nantes, and the stall in
which Zénaïde’s lover could testify to having seen him; he therefore
listened with downcast eyes to the ponderous eloquence of the lecturer,
who fairly talked Father Rondic to sleep.

“You must be very thirsty after talking so long,” said Zénaïde,
innocently, as she brought a pitcher of cider and a fresh cake. And the
cake looked so nice, so fresh and crisp, that the poet—who was, as we
know, something of an epicure—made a breach in it quite as large as
that in the ham made by Bélisaire at Aulnettes.

Jack had discovered one thing only from all D’Argenton’s long words,—he
had learned that the poet had brought the money to rescue him from
disgrace, and the child began to believe that he had done the man great
injustice, and that his coldness was only on the surface. The boy,
therefore, had never been so respectful. This, and the cordial
reception of the Rondics, put the poet into the most amiable state of
mind. You should have seen him with Jack as they trod the narrow
streets of Indret!

“Shall I tell him that his mother is so near?” said D’Argenton,
unwilling to introduce her boy to Charlotte in the character of hero
and martyr; it was more than the selfish nature of the man could
support. And yet, to deprive Charlotte and her son of the joy of seeing
each other once more it was necessary to be provided with some reason;
and this reason Jack himself soon furnished.

The poor little fellow, deluded by such extraordinary amiability,
acknowledged to M. d’Argenton that he did not like his present life;
that he should not be anything of a machinist; that he was too far from
his mother. He was not afraid of work, but he liked brain work better
than manual labor. These words had hardly passed the boy’s lips, when
he saw a change in his hearer.

“You pain me, Jack, you pain me seriously; and your mother would be
very unhappy did she hear you utter such opinions. You have forgotten
apparently that I have said to you a hundred times that this century
was no time for Utopian dreams, for idle fancies;” and on this text he
wandered on for more than an hour. And while these two walked on the
side of the river, a lonely woman, tired of the solitude of her room in
the inn, came down to the other bank, to watch for the boat that was to
bring her the little criminal,—the boy whom she had not seen for two
years, and whom she dearly loved. But D’Argenton had determined to keep
them apart. It was wisest—Jack was too unsettled. Charlotte would be
reasonable enough to comprehend this, and would willingly make the
sacrifice for her child’s interest.

And thus it came to pass that Jack and his mother, separated only by
the river, so near that they could have heard each other speak across
its waters, did not meet that night, nor for many a long day
afterwards.




CHAPTER XVII.
IN THE ENGINE-ROOM.


How is it that days of such interminable length can be merged into such
swiftly-passing years? Two have passed since Zénaïde was married, and
since Jack’s terrible adventure. He has worked conscientiously, and
loathes the thought of a wineshop. The house is sad and desolate since
Zénaïde’s marriage; Madame Rondic rarely goes out, and occupies her
accustomed seat at the window, the curtain of which, however, is never
lifted, for she expects no one now. Her days and nights are all alike
monotonous and dreary. Father Rondic alone preserves his former
serenity.

The winter has been a cold one. The Loire has overflowed the island,
part of which remained under water four months, and the air was filled
with fogs and miasma. Jack has had a bad cough, and has passed some
weeks in the infirmary. Occasionally a letter has come for him, tender
and loving when his mother wrote in secret, didactic and severe when
the poet looked over her shoulder. The only news sent by his mother
was, that her poet had had a grand reconciliation with the Moronvals,
who now came on Sundays, with some of their pupils, to dine at
Aulnettes.

Moronval, Mâdou, and the academy seemed far enough away to Jack, who
thought of himself in those old days as of a superior being, and could
see little resemblance between his coarse skin and round shoulders, and
the dainty pink and white child whose face he dimly remembered.

Thus were Dr. Rivals’ words justified: “It is social distinctions that
create final and absolute separations.”

Jack thought often of the old doctor and of Cécile, and on the first of
January each year had written them a long letter. But the two last had
remained unanswered.

One thought alone sustained Jack in his sad life: his mother might need
him, and he must work hard for her sake.

Unfortunately wages are in proportion to the value of the work, and not
to the ambition of the workman, and Jack had no talent in the direction
of his career. He was seventeen, his apprenticeship over, and yet he
received but three francs per day. With these three francs he must pay
for his room, his food, and his dress; that is, he must replace his
coarse clothing as it was worn out; and what should he do if his mother
were to write and say, “I am coming to live with you “?

“Look here,” said Père Rondic, “your parents made a great mistake in
not listening to me. You have no business here; now how would you like
to make a voyage? The chief engineer of the ‘Cydnus’ wants an
assistant. You can have six francs per day, be fed, lodged, and warmed.
Shall I write and say you will like the situation?”

The idea of the double pay, the love of travel that Mâdou’s wild tales
had awakened in his childish nature, combined to render Jack highly
pleased at the proposed change. He left Indret one July morning, just
four years after his arrival. What a superb day it was! The air became
more fresh as the little steamer he was on approached the ocean. Jack
had never seen the sea. The fresh salt breeze inspired him with
restless longing. Saint Nazarre lay before him,—the harbor crowded with
shipping. They landed at the dock, and there learned that the Cydnus,
of the _Compagnie Transatlantique_, would sail at three o’clock that
day, and was already lying outside,—this being, in fact, the only way
to have the crew all on board at the moment of departure.

Jack and his companion—for Father Rondic had insisted on seeing him on
board his ship—had no time to see anything of the town, which had all
the vivacity of a market-day.

The wharf was piled with vegetables, with baskets of fruit, and with
fowls which, tied together, were wildly struggling for liberty. Near
their merchandise stood the Breton peasants waiting quietly for
purchasers. They were in no hurry, and made no appeal to the
passers-by. In contrast to these, there was a number of small peddlers,
selling pins, cravats, and portemonnaies, who were loudly crying their
wares. Sailors were hurrying to and fro, and Rondic learned from one of
them that the chief engineer of the Cydnus was in a very bad humor
because he had not his full number of stokers on board.

“We must hasten,” said Rondic; and they hailed a boat, and rapidly
threaded their way through the harbor. The enormous transatlantic
steamers lay at their wharves as if asleep; the decks of two large
English ships just arrived from Calcutta were covered with sailors, all
hard at work. They passed between these motionless masses, where the
water was as dark as a canal running through the midst of a city under
high walls; then they saw the Cydnus lying, with her steam on. A wiry
little man, in his shirt-sleeves, with three stripes on his cap, hailed
Jack and Rondic as their boat came alongside the steamer.

His words were inaudible through the din and tumult, but his gestures
were eloquent enough. This was Blanchet, the chief engineer.

“You have come, then, have you?” he shouted. “I was afraid you meant to
leave me in the lurch.”

“It was my fault,” said Rondic; “I wished to accompany the lad, and I
could not get away yesterday.”

“On board with you, quick!” returned the engineer; “he must get into
his place at once.”

They descended first one ladder, then another, and another. Jack, who
had never been on board a large steamer, was stupefied at the size and
the depth of this one. They descended to an abyss where the eyes
accustomed to the light of day could distinguish absolutely nothing.
The heat was stifling, and a final ladder led to the engine-room, where
the heavy atmosphere, charged with a smell of oil, was almost
insupportable. Great activity reigned in this room; a general
examination was being made of the machinery, which glittered with
cleanliness. Jack looked on curiously at the enormous structure,
knowing that it would soon be his duty to watch it day and night.

At the end of the engine-room was a long passage. “That is where the
coal is kept,” said the engineer, carelessly; “and on the other side
the stokers sleep.”

Jack shuddered. The dormitory at the academy, the garret-room at the
Rondics, were palaces in comparison.

The engineer pushed open a small door. Imagine a long cave, reddened by
the reflection of a dozen furnaces in full blast; men, almost naked,
were stirring the fire, the sweat pouring from their faces.

“Here is your man,” said Blanchet to the head workman.

“All right, sir,” said the other without turning round.

“Farewell,” said Rondic. “Take care of yourself, my boy!” and he was
gone.

Jack was soon set to work; his task was to carry the cinders from the
furnace to the deck, and there throw them into the sea. It was very
hard work: the baskets were heavy, the ladders narrow, and the change
from the pure air above to the stifling atmosphere below absolutely
suffocating. On the third trip Jack felt his legs giving way under him.
He found it impossible to even lift his basket, and sank into a corner
half fainting. One of the stokers, seeing his condition, brought him a
large flask of brandy.

“Thank you; I never drink anything,” said Jack.

The other laughed. “You will drink here,” he answered.

“Never,” murmured Jack; and lifting the heavy basket, more by an effort
of will than by muscular force, he ascended the ladder.

From the deck an animated spectacle was to be seen. The little steamer
ran to and fro from the wharf to the ship, laden with passengers who
came hurriedly on board. The passengers were representatives of all
nations. Some were gay, and others were weeping, but in the faces of
all was to be read an anxiety or a hope; for these displacements, these
movings, are almost invariably the result of some great disturbance,
and are, in general, the last quiver of the shock that throws you from
one continent to the other.

This same feverish element pervaded everything, even the vessel that
strained at its anchor. It animated the curious crowd on the jetty who
had come, some of them, to catch a last look of some dear face. It
animated the fishing-boats, whose sails were spread for a night of
toil.

Jack, with his empty basket at his feet, stood looking down at the
passengers,—those belonging to the cabins comfortably established,
those of the steerage seated on their slender luggage. Where were they
going? What wild fancy took them away? What cold and stern reality
awaited them on their landing? One couple interested him especially: it
was a mother and a child who recalled to him the memory of Ida and
little Jack. The lady was young and in black, with a heavy wrap thrown
about her, a Mexican sarape with wide stripes. She had a certain air of
independence characteristic of the wives of military or naval officers,
who, from the frequent absence of their husbands, are thrown on their
own resources. The child, dressed in the English fashion, looked as if
he might have belonged to Lord Pembroke. When they passed Jack they
both turned aside, and the long silk skirts were lifted that they might
not touch his blackened garments. It was an almost imperceptible
movement, but Jack understood it. A rough oath and a slap on the
shoulder interrupted his sad thoughts.

“What the deuce are you up here for, sir? Go down to your post!” It was
the engineer making his rounds. Jack went down without a word,
humiliated at the reproof.

As he put his foot on the last ladder, a shudder was felt throughout
the ship: she had started.

“Stand there!” said the head stoker.

Jack took his place before one of those gaping mouths; it was his duty
to fill it, and to rake it, and to keep the fire clear. This was not
such an easy matter, as, being unaccustomed to the sea, the pitching of
the vessel came near throwing him into the flames. He nevertheless
toiled on courageously, but at the end of an hour he was blind and
deaf, stifled by the blood that rushed to his head. He did as the
others did, and ran to the outer air. Ah, how good it was! Almost
immediately, however, an icy blast struck him between the shoulders.

“Quick, give me the brandy!” he cried with a choked voice, to the man
who had previously offered it to him.

“Here it is, comrade; I knew very well that you would want it before
long.”

He swallowed an enormous draught; it was almost pure alcohol, but he
was so cold that it seemed like water. After a moment a comfortable
warmth spread over his whole system, and then began a burning sensation
in his stomach. To extinguish this fire he drank again. Fire within,
and fire without,—flame upon flame,—was this the way that he was to
live in future?

Then began a life of toil, hardship, and drunkenness that lasted three
years:—three years whose seasons were all alike in that heated room
down in the bowels of that big ship.

He sailed from country to country; he heard their names, Italian,
French, and Spanish, but of them all he saw nothing. The fairer the
climes they visited, the hotter was his chamber of torment. When he had
emptied his cinders, broken his coal, and filled his furnaces, he slept
the sleep of exhaustion and intoxication; for a stoker must drink if he
lives. In the darkness of his life there was but one bright spot, his
mother. She was like the Madonna in a chapel where all the lights are
extinguished save the one that burns before her shrine. Now that he had
become a man, much of the mystery of her life had become clear to him.
His respect for Charlotte was changed to tender pity, and he loved her
as we love those for whom we suffer. Even in his most despairing
moments he remembered the end for which he toiled, and a mechanical
instinct made him carefully preserve almost every sou of his wages.

Meanwhile, distance and time weakened the intercourse between mother
and son. Jack’s letters became more and more rare. Those of Charlotte
were frequent, but they spoke of things so foreign to his new life,
that he read them only to hear their music, the far off echo of a
living tenderness.

Letters from Etiolles told him of D’Argenton; later, some from Paris
spoke of their having again taken up their residence there, and of the
poet having founded a Review, in consequence of the solicitations of
friends. This would be a way of bringing his works prominently before
the public, as well as to increase his income. At Havana Jack found a
large package addressed to him. It was the first number of the
magazine. The stoker mechanically turned its leaves, leaving on them
the traces of his blackened fingers; and suddenly, as he saw the
well-known names of D’Argenton, Moronval, and Hirsch on the smooth
pages, he was seized with wild rage and indignation, and he cried
aloud, as he shook his fist impatiently in the air, “Wretches,
wretches! what have you made of me?”

This emotion was but brief; day by day his intellect weakened, and,
strangely enough, he gained in physical health; he was stronger, and
better able to support the fatigues of his daily labor; he seemed
hardly to recognize any difference between his days when the ship
tossed and groaned, and his nights when he slept a drunken sleep,
disturbed only by an occasional nightmare.

Was that frightful shock and crash of the Cydnus one of these dreams?
That rushing of water, those cries of frightened women,—was all that a
dream? His comrades called him, shook him. “Jack, Jack!” they cried; he
staggered out, half naked. The engine-room was already half under
water, the compass broken, the fires extinguished. The men ran against
each other in the darkness. “What is it?” they cried.

An American ship had run them down. The men struggled up the narrow
ladder; at the head stood the chief engineer with a revolver in his
hand.

“The first man that attempts to pass me I will shoot! Go to your
furnaces! Land is not far off; we shall reach it yet if my orders are
obeyed.” Each one turned, with rage and despair in his heart. They
charged the furnaces with wet coal, and volumes of gas and smoke poured
out; while the water still ascending, in spite of the constant work at
the pumps, was as cold as ice. The pumps refuse to work, the furnaces
will not burn. The stokers are in water up to their shoulders before
the voice of the chief engineer is heard: “Save yourselves, my men, if
you can!”




CHAPTER XVIII.
D’ARGENTON’S MAGAZINE.


In a narrow street, quiet and orderly, in one of those houses belonging
to the last century, D’Argenton had established himself as editor of
the new magazine; while Jack, our friend Jack, was its proprietor. Do
not smile: this was really the case; his money had been used to
establish it. Charlotte had some little scruple at first in so
employing these funds, which she wished to preserve intact for the boy
on his attaining his majority; but she yielded to the poet’s
persuasions.

“Come, my dear, listen! Figures are figures, you know. Can there be a
better investment than this Review? It is far safer than any railroad,
at least. Have I not placed my own funds in it?”

Within six months D’Argenton had sacrificed thirty thousand francs, and
the receipts had been nothing, while the expenses were enormous.
Besides the offices of the magazine, D’Argenton had hired in the same
house a large apartment, from which he had a superb view. The city, the
Seine, Nôtre Dame, numberless spires and domes, were all spread before
his eyes. He saw the carriages pass over the bridges, and the boats
glide through the arches. “Here I can live and breathe,” he said to
himself. “It was impossible for me to accomplish anything in that dull
little hole of Aulnettes! How could one work in such a lethargic
atmosphere?”

Charlotte was still young and gay; she managed the house and the
kitchen, which was no small matter with the number of persons who daily
assembled around her table. The poet, too, had recently acquired the
habit of dictating instead of writing, and as Charlotte wrote a
graceful English hand, he employed her as secretary. Every evening,
when they were alone, he walked up and down the large room and dictated
for an hour. In the silent old house, his solemn voice, and another
sweeter and fresher, awakened singular echoes. “Our author is
composing,” said the concierge with respect.

Let us look in upon the D’Argenton ménage. We find them installed in a
charming little room, filled with the aroma of green tea and of Havana
cigars. Charlotte is preparing her writing-table, arranging her pens,
and straightening the ream of thick paper. D’Argenton is in excellent
vein; he is in the humor to dictate all night, and twists his
moustache, where glitter many silvery hairs. He waits to be inspired.
Charlotte, however, as is often the case in a household, is very
differently disposed: a cloud is on her face, which is pale and
anxious; but notwithstanding her evident fatigue, she dips her pen in
the inkstand.

“Let us see—we are at chapter first. Have you written that?”

“Chapter first,” repeated Charlotte, in a low, sad voice.

The poet looked at her with annoyance; then, with an evident
determination not to question her, he continued,—

“In a valley among the Pyrenees, those Pyrenees so rich in legendary
lore—”

He repeated these words several times, then turning to Charlotte, he
said, “Have you written this?”

She made an effort to repeat the words, but stopped, her voice
strangled with sobs. In vain did she try to restrain herself, her tears
flowed in torrents.

“What on earth is the matter?” said D’Argenton. “Is it this news of the
Cydnus? It is a mere flying report, I am sure, and I attach no
importance to it. Dr. Hirsch was to call at the office of the Company
to-day, and he will be here directly.”

He spoke in a satirical tone, slightly disdainful, as the weak,
children, fools, and invalids are often addressed. Was she not
something of all these?

“Where were we?” he continued, when she was calmer. “You have made me
lose the thread. Read me all you have written.”

Charlotte wiped her tears away.

“In a valley among the Pyrenees, those Pyrenees so rich in legendary
lore—”

“Go on.”

“It is all,” she answered.

The poet was very much surprised; it seemed to him that he had dictated
much more. The terrible advantage thought has over expression
bewildered him. All that he dreamed, all that was in embryo within his
brain, he fancied was already in form and on the page, and he was
aghast at the disproportion between the dream and the reality. His
delusion was like that of Don Quixote,—he believed himself in the
Empyrean, and took the vapors from the kitchen for the breath of
heaven, and, seated on his wooden horse, felt all the shock of an
imaginary fall.. Had he been in such a state of mental exaltation
merely to produce those two lines? Were these the only result of that
frantic rubbing of his dishevelled hair, of that weary pacing to and
fro?’

He was furious, for he felt that he was ridiculous. “It is your fault,”
he said to Charlotte. “How can a man work in the face of a crying
woman? It is always the same thing—nothing is accomplished. Years pass
away and the places are filled. Do you not know how small a thing
disturbs literary composition? I ought to live in a tower a thousand
feet above all the futilities of life, instead of being surrounded by
caprices, disorder, and childishness.” As he speaks he strikes a
furious blow upon the table, and poor Charlotte, with the tears pouring
from her eyes, gathers up the pens and papers that have flown about the
room in wild confusion.

The arrival of Dr. Hirsch ends this deplorable scene, and after a while
tranquillity is restored. The doctor is not alone; Labassandre comes
with him, and both are grave and mysterious in their manner.

Charlotte turns hastily. “What news, doctor?” she asks.

“None, madame; no news whatever.”

But Charlotte detected a covert glance at D’Argenton, and knew that the
physician’s words were false.

“And what do the officers of the Company say?” continued the mother,
determined to learn the truth.

Labassandre undertook to answer, and while he spoke, the doctor
contrived to convey to D’Argenton that the Cydnus had gone to the
bottom,—“a collision at sea—every soul was lost.”

D’Argenton’s face never changed, and it would have been difficult to
form any idea of his feelings.

“I have been at work,” he said. “Excuse me, I need the fresh air.”

“You are right,” said Charlotte; “go out for a walk;” and the poor
woman, who usually detained her poet in the house lest the high-born
ladies of the Faubourg St. Germain should entrap him, is this evening
delighted to see him leave her, that she may weep in peace—that she may
yield to all the wild terror and mournful presentiments that assail
her. This is why even the presence of the servant annoys her, and she
sends her to her attic.

“Madame wishes to be alone! Is not madame afraid? The noise of the wind
is very dismal on the balcony.”

“No, I am not afraid; leave me.”

At last she was alone. She could think at her ease, without the voice
of her tyrant saying, “What are you thinking about?” Ever since she had
read in the Journal the brief words, “There is no intelligence of the
Cydnus,” the image of her child had pursued her. Her nights had been
sleepless, and she listened to the wind with singular terror. It seemed
to blow from all quarters, rattling the windows and wailing through the
chimneys. But whether it whispered or shrieked, it spoke to her, and
said what it always says to the mothers and wives of sailors, who turn
pale as they listen. The wind comes from afar, but it comes quickly and
has met with many adventures. With one gust it has torn away the sails
of a vessel, set fire to a quiet home, and carried death and
destruction on its wings. This it is that gives to its voice such
melancholy intonations.

This night it was dreary enough: it rattles the windows and whistles
under the doors; it wishes to come in, for it bears a message to this
poor mother, and it sounds like an appeal or a warning. The ticking of
the clock, the distant noise of a locomotive, all take the same
plaintive tone and beseeching accent. Charlotte knows only too well
what the wind wishes to tell her. It is a story of a ship rolling on
the broad ocean, without sails or rudder—of a maddened crowd on the
deck, of cries and shrieks, curses and prayers. Her hallucination is so
strong that she even hears from the ship a beseeching cry of “Mamma!”
She starts to her feet; she hears it again. To escape it, she walks
about the room, opens the door and looks down the corridor. She sees
nothing, but she hears a sigh, and, raising her lamp higher, discovers
a dark shadow crouched in the corner.

“Who is that?” she cried, half in terror, half in hope.

“It is I, dear mother!” said a weak voice.

She ran toward him. It is her boy—a tall, rough sailor—rising as she
approached him, with the aid of a pair of crutches. And this is what
she has made of her child! Not a word, not an exclamation, not a
caress. They look at each other, and tears fill the eyes of both.

A certain fatality attaches itself to some people, which renders them
and all that they do absolutely ridiculous. When D’Argenton returned
that night, he came with the determination to disclose the fatal news
to Charlotte, and to have the whole affair concluded. The manner in
which he turned the key in the lock announced this solemn
determination. But what was his surprise to find the parlor a blaze of
light! Charlotte—and on the table by the fire the remains of a meal.
She came to him in a terrible state of agitation.

“Hush! Pray make no noise—he is here and asleep.”

“Who is here?”

“Jack, of course. He has been shipwrecked, and is severely injured. He
has been saved as by a miracle. He has just come from Rio Janeiro,
where he spent two months in a hospital.”

D’Argenton forced a smile, which Charlotte endeavored to believe was
one of satisfaction. It must be acknowledged that he behaved very well,
and said at once that Jack must stay there until he was entirely
recovered. In fact, he could do no less for the actual proprietor of
his Review.

The first excitement over, the ordinary life of the poet and Charlotte
was resumed, changed only by the presence of the poor lame fellow,
whose legs were badly burned by the explosion of a boiler, and had not
yet healed. He was clothed in a jacket of blue cloth. His light
moustache, the color of ripe wheat, was struggling into sight through
the thick coating of tan that darkened his face; his eyes were red and
inflamed, for the lashes had been burned off; and in a state of apathy
painful to witness, the son of Ida de Barancy dragged himself from
chair to chair, to the irritation of D’Argenton and to the great shame
of his mother. When some stranger entered the house and cast an
astonished glance at this figure, which offered so strange a contrast
to the quiet, luxurious surroundings, she hastened to say, “It is my
son, he has been very ill,” in the same way that the mothers of
deformed children quickly mention the relationship, lest they should
surprise a smile or a compassionate look. But if she was pained in
seeing her darling in this state, and blushed at the vulgarity of his
manners or his awkwardness at the table, she was still more mortified
at the tone of contempt with which her husband’s friends spoke of her
son.

Jack saw little difference in the habitués of the house, save that they
were older, had less hair and fewer teeth; in every other respect they
were the same. They had attained no higher social position, and were
still without visible means of support.

They met every day to discuss the prospects of the Review, and twice
each week they all dined at D’Argenton’s table. Moronval generally
brought with him his two last pupils. One was a young Japanese prince
of an indefinite age, and who, robbed of his floating robes, seemed
very small and slender. With his little cane and hat, he looked like a
figure of yellow clay fallen from an étagère upon the Parisian
sidewalk. The other, with narrow slits of eyes and a black beard,
recalled certain vague remembrances to Jack, who at last recognized his
old friend Said who had offered him cigar ends on their first
interview.

The education of this unfortunate youth had been long since finished,
but his parents had left him with Moronval to be initiated into the
manners and customs of fashionable society. All these persons treated
Jack with a certain air of condescension. He remained Master Jack to
but one person—that was that most amiable of women, Madame Moronval,
who wore the same silk dress that he had seen her in years before. He
cared little whether he was called “Master Jack,” or “My boy,”—his two
months in the hospital, his three years of alcoholic indulgence, the
atmosphere of the engine-room, and the final tempestuous conclusion,
had caused him such profound exhaustion, such a desire for quiet, that
he sat with his pipe between his teeth, silent and half asleep.

“He is intoxicated,” said D’Argent on sometimes.

This was not the case; but the young man found his only pleasure in the
society of his mother on the rare occasions when the poet was absent.
Then he drew his chair close to hers, and listened to her rather than
talk himself. Her voice made a delicious murmur in his ears like that
of the first bees on a warm spring day.

Once, when they were alone, he said to Charlotte, very slowly, “When I
was a child I went on a long voyage—did I not?”

She looked at him a little troubled. It was the first time in his life
that he had asked a question in regard to his history.

“Why do you wish to know?”

“Because, three years ago, the first day that I was on board a steamer,
I had a singular sensation. It seemed to me that I had seen it all
before; the cabins, and the narrow ladders, impressed me as familiar;
it seemed to me that I had once played on those very stairs.”

She looked around to assure herself that they were entirely alone.

“It was not a dream, Jack. You were three years old when we came from
Algiers. Your father died suddenly, and we came back to Tours.”

“What was my father’s name?”

She hesitated, much agitated, for she was not prepared for this sudden
curiosity; and yet she could not refuse to answer these questions.

“He was called by one of the grandest names in France, my child—by a
name that you and I would bear to-day if a sudden and terrible
catastrophe had not prevented him from repairing his fault. Ah, we were
very young when we met! I must tell you that at that time I had a
perfect passion for the chase. I remember a little Arabian horse called
Soliman—”

She was gone, at full speed, mounted on this horse, and Jack made no
effort to interrupt her—he knew that it was useless. But when she
stopped to take breath, he profited by this brief halt to return to his
fixed idea.

“What was my father’s name?” he repeated.

How astonished those clear eyes looked! She had totally forgotten of
whom they had been speaking. She answered quickly,—“He was called the
Marquis de l’Epau.” Jack certainly had but little of his mother’s
respect for high birth, its rights and its prerogatives, for he
received with the greatest tranquillity the intelligence of his
illustrious descent. What mattered it to him that his father was a
marquis, and bore a distinguished name? This did not prevent his son
from earning his bread as a stoker on the Cydnus.

“Look here, Charlotte,” said D’Argenton impatiently, one day,
“something must be done! A decided step must be taken with this boy. He
cannot remain here forever without doing anything. He is quite well
again; he eats like an ox. He coughs a little still, to be sure, but
Dr. Hirsch says that is nothing,—that he will always cough. He must
decide on something. If the life in the engine-room of a steamer is too
severe for him, let him try a railroad.”

Charlotte ventured to say, timidly, “If you could see how he loses his
breath when he climbs the stairs, and how thin he is, you would still
feel that he is far from well. Can you not employ him on some of the
office work?”

“I will speak to Moronval,” was the reply.

The result of this was, that Jack for some days did everything in the
office except sweep the rooms. With his usual imperturbability, Jack
fulfilled these various duties, enduring the contemptuous remarks of
Moronval with the same indifference that he opposed to D’Argenton’s
cold contempt. Moronval had a certain fixed salary on the magazine; it
was small, to be sure, but he added to it by supplementary labors, for
which he was paid certain sums on account. The subscription books lay
open on the desk, expenses went on, but no receipts came in. In fact,
there was but one subscriber, Charlotte’s friend at Tours, and but one
proprietor, and he, with a glue-pot and brush, was at work in a corner.
Neither Jack nor any one else realized this; but D’Argenton knew it and
felt it hourly, and soon hated more strongly than ever the youth upon
whose money he was living.

At the end of a week it was announced that Jack was useless in the
office.

“But, my dear,” said Charlotte, “he does all he can!”

“And what is that? He is lazy and indifferent; he knows not how to sit
nor how to stand, and he falls asleep over his plate at dinner; and
since this great, shambling fellow has appeared here, you have grown
ten years older, my love. Besides, he drinks, I assure you that he
drinks.”

Charlotte bowed her head and wept; she knew that her son drank, but
whose fault was it? Had they not thrown him into the gulf?

“I have an idea, Charlotte! Suppose we send him to Etiolles for change
of air. We will give him a little money, and it will be a good thing
for him.”

She thanked him enthusiastically, and it was decided that she would go
the next day to install her son at Aulnettes.

They arrived there on one of those soft autumnal mornings which have
all the beauty of summer without its excessive heat. There was not a
breath in the air; the birds sang loudly, the fallen leaves rustled
gently, and a perfume of rich maturity of ripened grain and fruit
filled the air. The paths through the woods were still green and fresh;
Jack recognized them all, and, seeing them, regained a portion of his
lost youth. Nature herself seemed to welcome him with open arms, and he
was soothed and comforted. Charlotte left her son early the next
morning, and the little house, with its windows thrown wide open to the
soft air and sunlight, had a peaceful aspect.




CHAPTER XIX.
THE CONVALESCENT.


“And to think that for five years I have been allowed to remain in the
belief that my Jack was a thief!”

“But, Dr. Rivals—”

“And that if I had not happened to ask for a glass of milk at the
Archambaulds, I should have continued to think so!”

It was, on feet, at the forester’s cottage that Jack and his old friend
had met.

For ten days the youth had been living in solitude at Aulnettes. Each
day he had become more like the Jack of his childhood. The only persons
with whom he held any communication were the old forester and his wife,
who had served Charlotte faithfully for so long a time. She watched
over his health, purchased his provisions, and often cooked his dinner
over her own fire, while he sat and smoked at the door. These people
never asked a question, but when they saw his thin figure and heard his
constant cough, they shook their heads.

The interview between Dr. Rivals and Jack was at first embarrassing to
both, but after a little conversation, and as soon as the doctor
understood the truth, the awkwardness passed away.

“And now,” said the old gentleman, gayly, “I hope we shall see you
often. You have been sent out to grass, apparently, like an old horse,
but you need more than that. You require great care, my boy, great
care,—particularly in the coming season. Etiolles is not Nice, you
understand. Our house is changed, for my poor wife died four years
ago,—died of absolute grief. My granddaughter does her best to take her
place; she keeps my books and makes up my prescriptions. How glad she
will be to see you! Now when will you come?”

Jack hesitated, as if he read his thoughts. The doctor added,—

“Cécile knows nothing of all your troubles; so come without any feeling
of restraint. It is too cold for you to be out late to-night; this fog
is not good for you; but I shall expect you at breakfast to-morrow. Now
in with you quickly; you must not be out after the dews begin to fall.
If you do not appear I shall come for you.”

As Jack closed the door of the house, he had a singular impression. It
seemed to him that he had just come home from one of those long drives
with the doctor; that he should find his mother in the dining-room,
while the poet was above in the tower.

He passed the evening in the chimney-corner, before a fire made of
dried grape-vines, for life in the engine-room had made him very
chilly. As of old, when he returned from his country excursions with
the doctor, the remembrance of his kindness and affection rendered him
impervious to the slights he received at home, so now did the prospect
of seeing Cécile people his solitude with dear phantoms and happy
visions, that remained with him even while he slept.

The next day he knocked at the Rivals’ door.

“The doctor has not come in. Mademoiselle is in the office,” was the
reply of the little servant who had replaced the faithful old woman he
had known. Jack turned to the office; he knocked hurriedly, impatient
to behold his former companion.

“Come in, Jack,” said a sweet voice.

Instead of obeying, he was seized with a strange emotion of fear.

The door opened suddenly, and Jack asked himself if the charming
apparition on the threshold, in her blue dress and clustering blonde
hair, was not the sun itself. How intimidated he would have been had
not the little hand slipped into his own recalled so many sweet
recollections of their common child-hood!

“Life has been very hard for you, my grandfather tells me,” she said.
“I have had much sorrow, too. Dear grandmamma is dead; she loved you,
and often spoke of you.”

He sat opposite to her, looking at her. She was tall and graceful; as
she stood leaning against the corner of an old bookcase, she bent her
head slightly to talk to her friend, and reminded him of a bird.

Jack remembered that his mother was beautiful also; but in Cécile there
was something indefinable—an aroma of some divine spring-time,
something fresh and pure, to which Charlotte’s mannerisms and graces
bore little resemblance.

Suddenly, while he sat in this ecstasy before her, he caught sight of
his own hand. It seemed enormous to him; it was black and hardened, and
the nails were broken and deformed,—irretrievably injured by contact
with fire and iron. He was ashamed, but could not conceal them even by
putting them in his pocket. But he saw himself now with the eyes of
others, dressed in shabby clothes and an old vest of D’Argenton’s, that
was too small for him and too short in the sleeves. In addition to this
physical awkwardness, poor Jack was overwhelmed by the memory of all
the disgraceful scenes through which he had passed. The drunken orgies,
the hours of beastly intoxication, all returned to his recollection,
and it seemed to him that Cécile knew them, too. The slight cloud that
hung on her fair young brow, the compassion he read in her eyes, all
told him that she understood his shame and humiliation. He wished to
run away and shut himself into a room at Aulnettes, and never leave it
again.

Fortunately, some one came into the office, and Cécile, busy at her
scales, writing the labels as her grandmother had done, gave Jack time
to recover his equanimity.

How good and patient she was! These poor peasant women were very stupid
and wearisome with their long explanations. She encouraged them with
her sympathy, cheered them with her words of counsel, and reproved them
gently for their mistakes.

She was busy at this moment with an old acquaintance of Jack’s,—the
very woman who had taken so much pleasure in terrifying him when he was
little. Bowed, as nearly all the peasantry are by their daily labor,
burned by the sun, and powdered by the dust, old Salé yet retained a
little life in her sharp eyes. She spoke of her good man, who had been
sick for months,—who could not work, and yet had to eat. She said two
or three things calculated to disconcert a young girl, and looked
Cécile directly in the face with malicious delight. Two or three times
Jack felt a strong inclination to put the wretch out of the door; but
he restrained himself when he saw the cold dignity with which Cécile
listened.

The old woman finally finished her discourse, and, as she passed Jack
going out, recognized him.

“What!” she exclaimed, “the little Aulnettes boy come to life again?
Ah, Mademoiselle Cécile, your uncle won’t want you to marry him now, I
fancy, though there was a time when everybody thought that was what the
doctor desired;” and, chuckling, she left the room.

Jack turned pale. The old woman had finally struck the blow that, so
many years ago, she had threatened him with. But Jack was not the only
one who was disturbed. A fair face, bent low over a big book, was
scarlet with annoyance.

“Come, Catherine, bring the soup.” It was the doctor who spoke. “And
you two, have you not found a word to say to each other after seven
years’ absence?”

At the table Jack was no more at his ease. He was afraid that some of
his bad habits would show themselves; and his hands—what could he do
with them? With one he must hold his fork, but with the other? The
whiteness of the linen made it look appallingly black. Cécile saw his
discomfort, and understanding that her watchfulness increased it,
hardly glanced again in his direction.

Catherine took away the dessert, and put before the young girl hot
water, sugar, and a bottle of old brandy. It was she who since her
grandmother’s death had mixed the doctor’s grog. And the good man had
not gained by the change; for she, as the doctor observed in a
melancholy tone, “diminished daily the quantity of alcohol.”

When she had served her grandfather, Cécile turned toward their guest.

“Do you drink brandy?” she asked.

“Does he drink brandy?” said the doctor, with a laugh, “and he in an
engine-room for three years? Don’t you know—ignorant little puss that
you are—that that is the only way the poor fellows can live? On board a
vessel where I was, one fellow drank a bottle of pure spirit at a
draught. Make Jack’s strong, my dear.”

She looked at her old friend sadly and seriously.

“Will you have some?”

“No, mademoiselle,” he answered, in a low, ashamed voice; and he
withdrew his glass,—for which effort of self-denial he was rewarded by
one of those eloquent looks of gratitude which some women can give, and
which are only understood by those whom they address.

“Upon my word, a conversion!” said the doctor, laughing. But Jack was
converted only after the fashion of savages, who consent to believe in
God only to please the missionaries. The peasants of Etiolles, at work
in the fields, who saw Jack on his way home that night, might have had
every reason to suppose that he was crazy or intoxicated. He was
talking to himself, and gesticulating wildly. “Yes,” he exclaimed, “M.
d’Argenton was right: I am a mere artisan and must live and die with my
equals; it is useless for me to try and rise above them.” It was a very
long time since the young man had felt any such energy. New thoughts
and ideas crowded into his mind; among them was Cécile’s image. What a
marvel of grace and purity she was! He sighed as he thought that had he
been differently educated, he might have ventured to ask her to become
his wife. At this moment, as he turned a sharp angle in the road, he
found himself face to face with Mother Salé, who was dragging a fagot
of wood. The old woman looked at him with a wicked smile, that in his
present mood exasperated him to such a degree that his look of anger so
terrified the old creature that she dropped her fagot and ran into the
wood.

That evening he spent in darkness, and lighted neither fire nor lamp.
Seated in a corner of the dining-room, with his eyes fixed on the glass
doors that led to the garden, through which the soft mist of a superb
autumnal night was visible, he thought of his childhood, and of the
last years of his life.

No, Cécile would not marry him. In the first place, he was a mechanic;
secondly, his birth was illegitimate. It was the first time in his life
that this thought had weighed upon him, for Jack had not lived among
very scrupulous people. He had never heard his father’s name mentioned,
and therefore rarely thought of him, being as unable to measure the
extent of his loss as a deaf mute is unable to realize the blessing of
the senses he lacks.

But now the question of his birth occupied him to the exclusion of all
others.

He had listened calmly to the name of his father when Charlotte told
it; but now he would like to learn from her every detail. Was he really
a marquis? Was he certainly dead? Had not his mother said this merely
to avoid the disclosure of a mortifying desertion? And if this father
were still alive, would he not be willing to give his name to his son?
The poor fellow was ignorant of the fact that a true woman’s heart is
more moved by compassion than by all the vain distinctions of the
world.

“I will write to my mother,” he thought. But the questions he wished to
ask were so delicate and complicated, that he resolved to see her at
once, and have one of those earnest conversations where eyes do the
work of words, and where silence is as eloquent as speech.
Unfortunately he had no money for his railroad fare. “Pshaw!” he said,
“I can go on foot. I did it when I was eleven, and I can surely try it
again.” And he did try it the next day; and if it seemed to him less
long and less lonely than it did before, it was far more sad.

Jack saw the spot where he had slept, the little gate at Villeneuve
Saint-George’s, where he had been dropped by the kind couple from their
carriage, the pile of stones where the recumbent form of a man had so
terrified him, and he sighed to think that if the Jack of his youth
could suddenly rise from the dust of the highway, he would be more
afraid of the Jack of to-day than of any other dismal wanderer.

He reached Paris in the afternoon. A settled, cold rain was falling;
and pursuing the comparison that he had made of his souvenirs with the
present time, he recalled the glow of the sunset on that May evening
when his mother appeared to him, like the archangel Michael, wrapped in
glory, and chasing away the shades of night.

Instead of the little house at Aulnettes where Ida sang amid her roses,
Jack saw D’Argenton just issuing from the door, followed by Moronval,
who was carrying a bundle of proofs.

“Here is Jack!” said Moronval.

The poet started and looked up. To see these two men, one dressed with
so much care, brushed, perfumed, and gloved; the other in a velvet
coat, much too short for him, shiny from wear and weather, no one would
have supposed that any tie could exist between them.

Jack extended his hand to D’Argenton, who gave one finger in return,
and asked if the house at Aulnettes was rented.

“Rented?” said the other, not understanding.

“To be sure. Seeing you here, I supposed that of course the house was
occupied, and you were compelled to leave it.”

“No,” said Jack, somewhat disconcerted; “no one has even called to look
at the place.”

“What are you here for?”

“To see my mother.”

“Filial affection is a most excellent thing. Unfortunately, however,
there are travelling expenses to be thought of.”

“I came on foot,” said Jack, with simple dignity.

“Indeed!” drawled D’Argenton, and then added, “I am glad to see that
your legs are in better order than your arms.”

And pleased at this mot, the poet bowed coldly, and went on.

A week before, and these words would have scarcely been noticed by
Jack, but since the previous night he had not been the same person. His
pride was now so wounded that he would have returned to Aulnettes
without seeing his mother, had he not wished to speak to her most
seriously. He entered the salon; it was in disorder: chairs and benches
were being brought in, for a great fête was in progress of arrangement,
which was the reason that D’Argenton was so out of temper on seeing
Jack. Charlotte did not appear pleased, but stopped in some of her
preparations.

“Is it you, my dear Jack. You come for money, too, I fancy. I forgot it
utterly,—that is, I begged Dr. Hirsch to hand it to you. He is going to
Aulnettes in two or three days to make some very curious experiments
with perfumes. He has made an extraordinary discovery.”

They were talking in the centre of the room; a half dozen workmen were
going to and fro, driving nails, and moving the furniture.

“I wish to speak seriously,” said Jack.

“What! now? You know that serious conversation is not my forte; and
to-day all is in confusion. We have sent out five hundred invitations,
it will be superb! Come here, then, if it is absolutely necessary. I
have arranged a veranda for smoking. Come and see if it is not
convenient?”

She went with him into a veranda covered with striped cotton, furnished
with a sofa and jardinière, but rather dismal-looking with the rain
pattering on the zinc roof.

Jack said to himself, “I had better have written,” and did not know
what to say first.

“Well?” said Charlotte, leaning her chin on her hand in that graceful
attitude that some women adopt when they listen. He hesitated a moment,
as one hesitates in placing a heavy load upon an étagère of trifles,
for that which he had to say seemed too much for that pretty little
head that leaned toward him.

“I should like—I should like to talk to you of my father,” he said,
with some hesitation.

On the end of her tongue she had the words, “What folly!” If she did
not utter them, the expression of her face, in which were to be read
amazement and fear, spoke for her.

“It is too sad for us, my child, to discuss. But still, painful as it
is to me, I understand your feelings, and am ready to gratify you.
Besides,” she added, solemnly, “I have always intended, when you were
twenty, to reveal to you the secret of your birth.”

It was time now for him to look astonished. Had she forgotten that
three months previous she had made this disclosure. Nevertheless, he
uttered no protest, he wished to compare her story of to-day with an
older narration. How well he knew her!

“Is it true that my father was noble?” he asked, suddenly.

“Indeed he was, my child.”

“A marquis?”

“No, only a baron.”

“But I supposed—in fact, you told me—”

“No, no—it was the elder branch of the Bulac family that was noble.”

“He was connected then with the Bulac family?”

“Most assuredly. He was the head of the younger branch.”

“And his name was—”

“The Baron de Bulac—a lieutenant in the navy.”

Jack felt dizzy, and had only strength to ask, “How long since he
died?”

“O, years and years!” said Charlotte, hurriedly.

That his father was dead he was sure; but had his mother told him a
falsehood now, or on the previous occasion? Was he a De Bulac or a
L’Epau?

“You are looking ill, child,” said Charlotte, interrupting herself in
the midst of a long romance she was telling, “your hands are like ice.”

“Never mind, I shall get warm with exercise,” answered Jack, with
difficulty.

“Are you going so soon? Well, it is best that you should get back
before it is late.” She kissed him tenderly, tied a handkerchief around
his throat, and slipped some money into his pocket. She fancied that
his silence and sadness came from seeing all the preparations for a
fête in which he was to have no share, and when her maid summoned her
for the waiting coiffeur, she said good-bye hurriedly.

“You see I must leave you; write often, and take good care of
yourself.”

He went slowly down the steps, with his face turned toward his mother
all the time. He was sad at heart, but not by reason of this fête from
which he was excluded, but at the thought of all the happiness in life
from which he had been always shut out. He thought of the children who
could love and respect their parents, who had a name, a fireside, and a
family. He remembered, too, that his unhappy fate would prevent him
from asking any woman to share his life. He was wretched without
realizing that to regret these joys was in fact to be worthy of them,
and that it was only the fall perception of the sad truths of his
destiny that would impart the strength to cope with them.

Wrapped in these dismal meditations, he had reached the Lyons station,
a spot where the mud seems deeper, and the fog thicker, than elsewhere.
It was just the hour that the manufactories closed. A tired crowd,
overwhelmed by discouragement and distress, hurried through the
streets, going at once to the wine-shops, some of which had as a sign
the one word _Consolation_, as if drunkenness and forgetfulness were
the sole refuge for the wretched. Jack, feeling that darkness had
settled down on his life as absolutely as it had on this cold autumnal
night, uttered an exclamation of despair.

“They are right; what is there left to do but to drink?” and entering
one of those miserable drinking-shops, Jack called for a double measure
of brandy. Just as he lifted his glass, amid the din of coarse voices,
and through the thick smoke, he heard a flute-like voice,—

“Do you drink brandy, Jack?”

No, he did not drink it, nor would he ever touch it again. He left the
shop abruptly, leaving his glass untouched and the money on the
counter.

How Jack had a sharp illness of some weeks’ duration after this long
walk; how Dr. Hirsch experimented upon him until routed by Dr. Rivals,
who carried the youth to his own house and nursed him again to health,
is too long a story. We prefer also to introduce our readers to Jack
seated in a comfortable arm-chair, reading at the window of the
doctor’s office. It was peaceful about him, a peace that came from the
sunny sky, the silent house, and the gentle footfall of Cécile.

He was so happy that he rarely spoke, and contented himself with
watching the movements of the dear presence that pervaded the simple
home. She sewed and kept her grandfather’s accounts.

“I am sure,” she said, looking up from her book, “that the dear man
forgets half his visits. Did you notice what he said yesterday, Jack?”

“Mademoiselle!” he answered, with a start.

He had not heard one word, although he had been watching her with all
his eyes. If Cécile said, “My friend,” it seemed to Jack that no other
person had ever so called him; and when she said farewell, or
good-night, his heart contracted as if he were never to see her again.
Her slightest words were full of meaning, and her simple, unaffected
ways were a delight to the youth. In his state of convalescence he was
more susceptible to these influences than he would ordinarily have
been.

O, the delicious days he spent in that blessed home! The office, a
large, deserted room, with white curtains at the windows opening on a
village street, communicated to him its healthful calm. The room was
filled with the odors of plants culled in the splendor of their
flowering, and he drank it in with delight.

In the scent of the balsam he heard the rushing of the clear brooks in
the forest, and the woods were green and shady, when he caught the odor
of the herbs gathered from the foot of the tall oaks.

With returning strength Jack tried to read; he turned over the old
volumes, and found those in which he had studied so long before, and
which he could now far better comprehend. The doctor was out nearly all
day, and the two young people remained alone. This would have horrified
many a prudent mother, and, of course, had Madame Rivals been living,
it would not have been permitted; but the doctor was a child himself,
and then, who knows? he may have had his own plans.

Meanwhile D’Argenton, informed of Jack’s removal to the Rivals, saw fit
to take great offence. “It is not at all proper,” wrote Charlotte,
“that you should remain there. People will think us unwilling to give
you the care you need? You place us in a false position.”

This letter failing to produce any effect, the poet wrote himself:—“I
sent Hirsch to cure you, but you preferred a country idiot to the
science of our friend! As you call yourself better, I give you now two
days to return to Aulnettes. If you are not there at the expiration of
that time, I shall consider that you have been guilty of flagrant
disobedience, and from that moment all is over between us.”

As Jack did not move, Charlotte appeared on the scene. She came with
much dignity, and with a crowd of phrases that she had learned by heart
from her poet. M. Rivals received her at the door, and, not in the
least intimidated by her coldness, said at once, “I ought to tell you,
madame, that it is my fault alone that your son did not obey you. He
has passed through a great crisis. Fortunately he is at an age when
constitutions can be reformed, and I trust that his will resist the
rough trials to which it has been exposed. Hirsch would have killed him
with his musk and his other perfumes. I took him away from the
poisonous atmosphere, and now I hope the boy is out of danger. Leave
him to me a while longer, and you shall have him back more healthy than
ever, and capable of renewing the battle of life; but if you let that
impostor Hirsch get hold of him again, I shall think that you wish to
get rid of him forever.”

“Ah! M. Rivals, what a thing to say! What have I done to deserve such
an insult?” and Charlotte burst into tears. The doctor soothed her with
a few kind words, and then let her go alone into the office to see her
son. She found him changed and improved much, as if he had thrown off
some outer husk, but exhausted and weakened by the transformation. He
turned pale when he saw her.

“You have come to take me away,” he exclaimed.

“Not at all,” she answered, hastily. “The doctor wishes you to remain,
and where would you be so well as with the doctor who loves you so
tenderly?”

For the first time in his life Jack had been happy away from his
mother, and a departure from the roof under which he was would have
certainly caused him a relapse. Charlotte was evidently uncomfortable;
she looked tired and troubled.

“We have a large entertainment every month, and every fortnight a
reading, and all the confusion gives me a headache. Then the Japanese
prince at the Moronval Academy has written a poem, M. D’Argenton has
translated it into French, and we are both of us learning the Japanese
tongue. I find it very difficult, and have come to the conclusion that
literature is not my forte. The Review does not bring in a single cent,
and has not now one subscriber. By the way, our good friend at Tours is
dead. Do you remember him?”

At this moment Cécile came in and was received by Charlotte with the
most flattering exclamations and much warmth of manner. She talked of
D’Argenton and of their friend at Tours, which annoyed Jack intensely,
for he would have wished neither person to have been mentioned in
Cécile’s pure presence, and over and over again he stopped the careless
babble of his mother who had no such scruples. They urged Madame
D’Argenton to remain to dinner, but she had already lingered too long,
and was uneasily occupied in inventing a series of excuses for her
delay, which should be in readiness when she encountered her poet’s
frowning face.

“Above all, Jack, if you write to me, be sure that you put on your
letter ‘_to be called for_,’ for M. D’Argenton is much vexed with you
just now. So do not be astonished if I scold you a little in my next
letter, for he is always there when I write. He even dictates my
sentences sometimes; but don’t mind, dear, you will understand.”

She acknowledged her slavery with naïveté, and Jack was consoled for
the tyranny by which she was oppressed by seeing her go away in
excellent spirits, and with her shawl wrapped so gracefully around her,
and her travelling-bag carried as lightly as she carried all the
burdens of life.

Have you ever seen those water-lilies, whose long stems arise from the
depths of the river, finding their way through all obstacles until they
expand on the surface, opening their magnificent white cups, and
filling the air with their delicate perfume? Thus grew and flowered the
love of these two young hearts. With Cécile, the divine flower had
grown in a limpid soul, where the most careless eyes could have
discerned it. With Jack, its roots had been tangled and deformed, but
when the stems reached the regions of air and light, they straightened
themselves, and needed but little more to burst into flower.

“If you wish,” said M. Rivals, one evening, “we will go to-morrow to
the vintage at Coudray; the farmer will send his wagon; you two can go
in that in the morning, and I will join you at dinner.”

They accepted the proposition with delight. They started on a bright
morning at the end of October. A soft haze hung over the landscape,
retreating before them, as it seemed; upon the mown fields and on the
bundles of golden grain, upon the slender plants, the last remains of
the summer’s brightness, long silken threads floated like particles of
gray fog. The river ran on one side of the highway, bordered by huge
trees. The freshness of the air heightened the spirits of the two young
travellers, who sat on the rough seat with their feet in the straw, and
holding on with both hands to the side of the wagon. One of the
farmer’s daughters drove a young ass, who, harassed by the wasps, which
are very numerous at the time when the air is full of the aroma of
ripening fruits, impatiently shook his long ears.

They went on and on until they reached a hill-side, where they saw a
crowd at work. Jack and Cécile each snatched a wicker basket and joined
the others. What a pretty sight it was! The rustic landscape seen
between the vine-draped arches, the narrow stream, winding and
picturesque, full of green islands, a little cascade and its white
foam, and above all, the fog showing through a golden mist, and a fresh
breeze that suggested long evenings and bright fires.

This charming day was very short, at least so Jack found it. He did not
leave Cécile’s side for a minute. She wore a broad-brimmed hat and a
skirt of flowered cambric. He filled her basket with the finest of the
grapes, exquisite in their purple bloom, delicate as the dust on the
wings of a butterfly. They examined the fruit together; and when Jack
raised his eyes, he admired on the cheeks of the young girl the same
faint, powdery bloom. Her hair, blown in the wind in a soft halo above
her brow, added to this effect. He had never seen a face so changed and
brightened as hers. Exercise and the excitement of her pretty toil, the
gayety of the vineyard, the laughs and shouts of the laborers, had
absolutely transformed M. Rivals’ quiet housekeeper. She became a child
once more, ran down the slopes, lifted her basket on her shoulder,
watched her burden carefully, and walked with that rhythmical step
which Jack remembered to have seen in the Breton women as they bore on
their heads their full water-jugs. There came a time in the day when
these two young persons, overwhelmed by fatigue, took their seats at
the entrance of a little grove where the dry leaves rustled under their
feet.

And then? Ah, well, they said nothing. They let the night descend
softly on the most beautiful dream of their lives; and when the swift
autumnal twilight brought out in the darkness the bright windows of the
simple homes scattered about, the wind freshened, and Cécile insisted
on fastening around Jack’s throat the scarf she had brought, the warmth
and softness of the fabric, the consciousness of being cared for, was
like a caress to the lover.

He took her hand, and her fingers lingered in his for a moment; that
was all. When they returned to the farm the doctor had just arrived;
they heard his cheery voice in the courtyard. The chill of the early
autumnal evenings has a charm that both Cécile and Jack felt as they
entered the large room filled with the light from the fire. At supper
innumerable dusty bottles were produced, but Jack manifested profound
indifference to their charms. The doctor, on the contrary, fully
appreciated them, so fully that his granddaughter quietly left her
seat, ordered the carriage to be harnessed, and wrapped herself in her
cloak. Dr. Rivals seeing her in readiness, rose without remonstrance,
leaving on the table his half-filled glass.

The three drove home, as in the olden days, through the quiet country
roads; the cabriolet, which had increased in size as had its occupants,
groaned a little on its well-used springs. This noise took nothing from
the charm of the drive, which the stars, so numberless in autumn,
seemed to follow with a golden shower.

“Are you cold, Jack?” said the doctor, suddenly.

How could he be cold? The fringe of Cécile’s great shawl just touched
him.

Alas! why must there be a to-morrow to such delicious days? Jack knew
now that he loved Cécile, but he realized also that this love would be
to him only an additional cause of sorrow. She was too far above him,
and although he had changed much since he had been so near her,
although he had thrown aside much of the roughness of his habits and
appearance, he still felt himself unworthy of the lovely fairy who had
transformed him.

The mere idea that the girl should know that he adored her was
distasteful to him. Besides, as his bodily health returned, he began to
grow ashamed of his hours of inaction in “the office.” What would she
think of him should he continue to remain there? Cost what it would, he
must go.

One morning he entered M. Rivals’ house to thank him for all his
kindness, and to inform him of his decision.

“You are right,” said the old man; “you are well now bodily and
mentally, and you can soon find some employment.”

There was a long silence, and Jack was disturbed by the singular
attention with which M. Rivals regarded him. “You have something to say
to me,” said the doctor, abruptly.

Jack colored and hesitated.

“I thought,” continued the doctor, “that when a youth was in love with
a girl who had no other relation than an old grandfather, the proper
thing was to speak to him frankly.”

Jack, without answering, hid his face in his hands.

“Why are you so troubled, my boy?” continued his old friend.

“I did not dare to speak to you,” answered Jack; “I am poor and without
any position.”

“You can remedy all this.”

“But there is something else: you do not know that I am illegitimate!”

“Yes, I know—and so is she,” said the doctor, calmly. “Now listen to a
long story.”

They were in the doctor’s library. Through the open window they saw a
superb autumnal landscape, long country roads bordered with leafless
trees; and beyond, the old country cemetery, its yew-trees prostrated,
and its crosses upheaved.

“You have never been there,” said M. Rivals, pointing out to Jack this
melancholy spot. “Nearly in the centre is a large white stone, on which
is the one word Madeleine.

“There lies my daughter, Cécile’s mother. She wished to be placed apart
from us all, and desired that only her Christian name should be put
upon her tomb, saying that she was not worthy to bear the name of her
father and mother. Dear child, she was so proud! She had done nothing
to merit this exile after death, and if any should have been punished,
it was I, an old fool, whose obstinacy brought all our misfortunes upon
us.

“One day, eighteen years ago this very month, I was sent for in a hurry
on account of an accident that had happened at a hunt in the Forêt de
Sénart. A gentleman had been shot in the leg. I found the wounded man
on the state-bed at the Archambaulds. He was a handsome fellow, with
light hair and eyes, those northern eyes that have something of the
cold glitter of ice. He bore with admirable courage the extraction of
the balls, and, the operation over, thanked me in excellent French,
though with a foreign accent. As he could not be moved without danger,
I continued to attend him at the forester’s; I learned that he was a
Russian of high rank,—‘the Comte Nadine,’ his companions called him.

“Although the wound was dangerous, Nadine, thanks to his youth and good
constitution, as well as to the care of Mother Archambauld, was soon
able to leave his bed, but as he could not walk at all, I took
compassion on his loneliness, and often carried him in my cabriolet
home to my own house to dine. Sometimes, when the weather was bad, he
spent the night with us. I must acknowledge to you that I adored the
man. He had great stores of information, had been everywhere, and seen
everything. To my wife he gave the pharmaceutic recipes of his own
land, to my daughter he taught the melodies of the Ukraine. We were
positively enchanted with him all of us, and when I turned my face
homeward on a rainy evening, I thought with pleasure that I should find
so congenial a person at my fireside. My wife resisted somewhat the
general enthusiasm, but as it was rather her habit to cultivate a
certain distrust as a balance to my recklessness, I paid little
attention. Meanwhile our invalid was quite well enough to return to
Paris, but he did not go, and I did not ask either myself or him why he
lingered.

“One day my wife said, ‘M. Nadine must explain why he comes so often to
the house; people are beginning to gossip about Madeleine and himself.’

“‘What nonsense!’ I exclaimed. I had the absurd notion that the count
lingered at Etiolles on my account; I thought he liked our long talks,
idiot that I was. Had I looked at my daughter when he entered the room,
I should have seen her change color and bend assiduously over her
embroidery all the while he was there. But there are no eyes so blind
as those which will not see; and I chose to be blind. Finally, when
Madeleine acknowledged to her mother that they loved each other, I went
to find the comte to force an explanation.

“He loved my daughter, he said, and asked me for her hand, although he
wished me to understand the obstacles that would be thrown in the way
by his family. He said, however, that he was of an age to act for
himself, and that he had some small income, which, added to the amount
that I could give Madeleine, would secure their comfort.

“A great disproportion of fortune would have terrified me, while the
very moderation of his resources attracted me. And then his air of
lordly decision, his promptness in arranging everything, was singularly
attractive. In short, he was installed in the house as my future
son-in-law, without my asking too curiously by what door he entered. I
realized that there was something a little irregular in the affair, but
my daughter was very happy; and when her mother said, ‘We must know
more before we give up our daughter,’ I laughed at her, I was so
certain that all was right. One day I spoke of him to M. Viéville, one
of the huntsmen.

“‘Indeed, I know nothing of the Comte Nadine,’ he said; ‘he strikes me
as an excellent fellow. I know that he bears a celebrated name, and
that he is well educated. But if I had a daughter involved, I should
wish to know more than this. I should write, if I were you, to the
Russian embassy; they can tell you everything there.’

“You suppose, of course, that I went to the embassy. That is just what
I did not do; I was too careless, too blindly confident, too busy. I
have never been able in my whole life to do what I wished, for I have
never had any time; my whole existence has been too short for the half
of what I have wished to do. Tormented by my wife on the subject of
this additional information, I finished by lying, ‘Yes, yes, I went
there; everything is satisfactory.’ Since then I remember the singular
air of the comte each time he thought I was going to Paris; but at that
time I saw nothing; I was absorbed in the plans that my children were
making for their future happiness. They were to live with us three
months in the year, and to spend the rest of the time in St.
Petersburg, where Nadine was offered a government situation. My poor
wife ended in sharing my joy and satisfaction.

“The end of the winter passed in correspondence. The count’s papers
were long in coming, his parents utterly refused their consent. At last
the papers came—a package of hieroglyphics impossible to
decipher,—certificates of birth, baptism, &c. That which particularly
amused us was a sheet filled with the titles of my future son-in-law,
Ivanovitch Nicolaevitch Stephanovitch.

“‘Have you really as many names as that?’ said my poor child, laughing;
‘and I am only Madeleine Rivals.’

“There was at first some talk of the marriage taking place in Paris
with great pomp, but Nadine reflected that it was not wise to brave the
paternal authority on this point, so the ceremony took place at
Etiolles, in the little church where to this very day are to be seen
the records of an irreparable falsehood. How happy I was that morning
as I entered the church with my daughter trembling on my arm, feeling
that she owed all her happiness to me!

“Then, after mass, breakfast at the house, and the departure of the
bridal couple in a post-chaise—I can see them now as they drove away.

“The ones who go are generally happy; those who stay are sad enough.
When we took our seats at the table that night, the empty chair at our
side was dreary enough. I had business which took me out-of-doors; but
the poor mother was alone the greater part of the time, and her heart
was devoured by her regrets. Such is the destiny of women; all their
sorrows and their griefs come from within, and are interwoven with
their daily lives and employments.

“The letters that we soon began to receive from Pisa, and Florence,
were radiant with happiness. I began to build a little house by the
side of our own; we chose the furniture and the wall papers. ‘They are
here—they are there,’ we said; and at last we expected the final
letters we should receive before they returned.

“One evening I came in late; my wife had gone to her room; I supped
alone; when suddenly I heard a step in the garden. The door opened, my
daughter appeared; but she was no longer the fair young girl whom I had
parted with a month before. She looked thin and ill, was poorly
dressed, and carried in her hand a little travelling-bag.

“‘It is I,’ she whispered hoarsely; ‘I have come.’

“‘Good heavens! what has happened? Where is Nadine?’

“She did not answer; her eyes closed, and she trembled violently from
head to foot. You may imagine my suspense.

“‘Speak to me, my child. What has happened? Where is your husband?’

“‘I have none—I have never had one;’ and suddenly, without looking at
me, she began to tell me, in a low voice, her horrible history.

“He was not a count, his name was not Nadine. He was a Russian Jew by
the name of Roesh, a miserable adventurer. He was married at Riga,
married at St. Petersburg. All his papers were false, manufactured by
himself. His resources he owed to his skill in counterfeiting bills on
the Russian bank. At Turin he had been arrested on an order of
extradition. Think of my little girl alone in this foreign town,
separated violently from her husband, learning abruptly that he was a
forger and a bigamist,—for he made a full confession of his crimes. She
had but one thought, that of seeking refuge with us. Her brain was so
bewildered, that, as she told us afterwards, when she was asked where
she was going, she simply answered ‘To mamma.’ She left Turin hastily,
without her luggage, and at last she was safe with us, and weeping for
the first time since the catastrophe.

“I said, ‘Restrain yourself, my love, you will awaken your mother!’ but
my tears fell as fast as her own. The next day my wife learned all; she
did not reproach me. ‘I knew,’ she said, ‘from the beginning that there
was some misfortune in this marriage.’ And, in fact, she had certain
presentiments of evil from the hour that the man came under our roof.
What is the diagnosis of a physician compared to the warning and
confidences whispered by destiny into the ear of certain women? In the
neighborhood the arrival of my child was quickly known. ‘Your
travellers have returned,’ they said. They asked few questions, for
they readily saw that I was unhappy. They noticed that the count was
not with us, that Madeleine and her mother never went out; and very
soon I found myself met with compassionate glances that were harder to
bear than anything else. My daughter had not confided to me that a
child would be born from this disastrous union, but sat sewing day
after day, ornamenting the dainty garments, which are the joy and pride
of mothers, with ribbons and lace; I fancied, however, that she looked
at them with feelings of shame, for the least allusion to the man who
had deceived her made her turn pale. But my wife, who saw things with
clearer vision than my own, said, ‘You are mistaken: she loves him
still.’

“Yes, she loved, and strong as was her contempt and distrust, her love
was stronger still. It was this that killed her, for she died soon
after Cécile’s birth. We found under her pillow a letter, worn in all
its folds, the only one she had ever received from Nadine, written
before their marriage. She had read it often, but she died without once
pronouncing the name that I am sure trembled all the time on her lips.

“You are astonished that in a tranquil village like this a complicated
drama could have been enacted, such as would seem possible only in the
crowded cities of London and Paris. When fate thus attacks, by chance
as it were, a little corner so sheltered by hedges and trees, I am
reminded of those spent balls which during a battle kill a laborer at
work in the fields, or a child returning from school. I think if we had
not had little Cécile, my wife would have died with her daughter. Her
life from that hour was one long silence, full of regrets and
self-reproach.

“But it was necessary to bring up this child, and to keep her in
ignorance of the circumstances of her birth. This was a matter of
difficulty; it is true that we were relieved of her father, who died a
few months after his condemnation. Unfortunately, several persons knew
the whole story; and we wished to preserve Cécile from all the gossip
she would hear if she associated with other children. You saw how
solitary her life was. Thanks to this precaution, she to-day knows
nothing of the tempest that surrounded her birth; for not one of the
kind people about us would utter one word which would give her reason
to suspect that there was any mystery. My wife, however, was always in
dread of some childish questions from Cécile. But I had other fears:
who could be certain that the child of my child did not inherit from
her father some of his vices? I acknowledge to you, Jack, that for
years I dreaded seeing her father’s characteristics in Cécile; I
dreaded the discovery of deceit and falsehood; but what joy it has been
to me to find that the child is the perfected image of her mother! She
has the same tender and half-sad smile, the same candid eyes, and lips
that can say No.

“Meanwhile the future alarmed me: my granddaughter must some day learn
the truth, and that truth must be divulged if she should ever marry.

“‘She must never love any one,’ said her grandmother.

“If this were possible, would it be wise to pass through life without a
protector? Her destiny must be united with a fate as exceptional as her
own. Such a one could hardly be found in our village, and in Paris we
knew no one. It was about the time when these anxieties occupied our
minds that your mother came to this place. She was supposed to be the
wife of D’Argenton, but the forester’s wife told me the real
circumstances. I said to myself instantly, ‘This boy ought to be
Cécile’s husband;’ and from that time I attended to your education.

“I looked forward to the time that you, a man grown, would come to me
and ask her hand. This was the reason, of course, that I was so
indignant when D’Argenton sent you to Indret. I said to myself,
however, Jack may emerge from this trial in triumph. If he studies, if
he works with his head as well as his hands, he may still be worthy of
the wife I wish to give him. The letters that we received from you were
all that they should be, and I ventured to indulge the hope I have
named. Suddenly came the intelligence of the robbery. Ah, my friend,
how terrified I was! how I bemoaned the weakness of your mother, and
the tyranny of the monster who had driven you to evil courses! I
respected, nevertheless, the tender affection that existed toward you
in the heart of my little girl, I had not the courage to undeceive her.
We talked of you constantly until the day when I told her that I had
seen you at the forester’s. If you could have seen the light in her
eyes, and how busy she was all day! a sign with her always of some
excitement, as if her heart beating too quickly needed something,
either a pen or a needle, to regulate its movements.

“Now, Jack, you love my child. I have watched you for two months, and I
am satisfied that the future is in your own hands. I wish you to study
medicine and take my place at Etiolles. I first thought of keeping you
here, but I concluded that it would take four years to complete your
studies, and that your residence with us for that length of time would
not be advisable. In Paris you can study in the evening, and work all
day, and come to us on Sundays. I will examine your week’s work and
advise you, and Cécile will encourage you. Velpeau and others have done
this, and you can do the same. Will you try? Cécile is the reward.”

Jack was utterly overwhelmed, and could only heartily shake the hand of
the old man. But perhaps Cécile’s affection was only that of a sister:
and four years was a long time: would she consent to wait?

“Ah, my boy, I cannot answer these questions,” said M. Rivals, gayly;
“but I authorize you to ask them at headquarters. Cécile is up-stairs;
go and speak to her.”

That was rather a difficult matter, with a heart going like a
trip-hammer, and a voice choked with emotion. Cécile was writing in the
office.

“Cécile,” he said, as he entered the room, “I am going away.” She rose
from her seat, very pale. “I am going to work,” he continued. “Your
grandfather has given me permission to tell you that I love you, and
that I hope to win you as my wife.”

He spoke in so low a voice that any other person than Cécile would have
failed to understand him. But she understood him very well. And in this
room, lighted by the level rays of the setting sun, the young girl
stood listening to this declaration of love as to an echo of her own
thoughts. She was perfectly unabashed and undisturbed, a tender smile
on her lips, and her eyes full of tears. She understood perfectly that
their life would be no holiday, that they would be racked by
separations and long years of waiting.

“Jack,” she said, after he had explained all his plans, “I will wait
for you, not only four years, but forever.”

Jack went to Paris in search of employment, found it in the house of
Eyssendeck, at six francs a day; then tried to procure lodgings not too
far removed from the manufactory. He was happy, full of hope and
courage, impatient to begin his double work as mechanic and student.
The crowd pushed against him, and he did not feel them; nor was he
conscious of the cold of this December night; nor did he hear the young
apprentice girls, as they passed him, say to each other, “What a
handsome man!” The great Faubourg was alive and seemed to encourage him
with its gayety.

“What a pleasure it is to live!” said Jack; “and how hard I mean to
work!” Suddenly he stumbled against a great square basket filled with
fur hats and caps; this basket stood at the door of a shoemaker’s
stall. Jack looked in and saw Bélisaire, as ugly as ever, but cleaner
and better clothed. Jack was delighted to see him, and entered at once;
but Bélisaire was too deeply absorbed in the examination of a pair of
shoes that the cobbler was showing him, to look up. These shoes were
not for himself, but for a tiny child of four or five years of age,
pale and thin, with a head much too large for his body. Bélisaire was
talking to the child.

“And they are nice and thick, my dear, and will keep those poor little
feet warm.”

Jack’s appearance did not seem to surprise him.

“Where did you come from?” he asked, as calmly as if he had seen him
the night before.

“How are you, Bélisaire? Is this your child?”

“O, no; it belongs to Madame Weber,” said the pedler, with a sigh; and
when he had ascertained that the little thing was well fitted,
Bélisaire drew from his pocket a long purse of red wool, and took out
some silver pieces that he placed in the cobbler’s hand with that air
of importance assumed by working people when they pay away money.

“Where are you going, comrade?” said the pedler to Jack, as they stood
on the pavement, in a tone so expressive that it seemed to say, If you
take this side, I shall go the other.

Jack, who felt this without being able to understand it, said, “I
hardly know where I am going. I am a journeyman at Eyssendeck’s, and I
want to find a room not too far away.”

“At Eyssendeck’s?” said the pedler. “It is not easy to get in there;
one must bring the best of recommendations.”

The expression of his eyes enlightened Jack. Bélisaire believed him
guilty of the robbery,—so true it is that accusations, however
unfounded and however explained away, yet leave spots and tarnishes.
When Bélisaire saw the letters of the superintendent at Indret, and
heard the whole story, his whole face lighted up with his old smile.
“Listen, Jack, it is too late to seek a lodging to-night; come with me,
for I have a room where you can sleep tonight, and perhaps can suggest
something that will suit you. But we will talk about that as we sup.
Come now.”

Behold the three—Jack, the pedler, and Madame Weber’s little one, whose
new shoes clattered on the sidewalk famously—were soon hurrying along
the streets. Bélisaire informed Jack that his sister was now a widow,
and that he had gone into business with her. Occasionally, in the full
tide of his history, he stopped to shout his old cry of “Hats! hats!
Hats to sell!” But before he reached his home, he was obliged to lift
into his arms Madame Weber’s little boy, who had begun to weep
despairingly.

“Poor little fellow!” said Bélisaire, “he is not in the habit of
walking. He rarely goes out, and it is merely that I may take him out
with me sometimes that I have had him measured for these new shoes. His
mother is away from home at work all day; she is a good, hard-working
woman, and has to leave her child to the care of a neighbor. Here we
are!”

They entered one of those large houses whose numerous windows are like
narrow slits in the walls. The doors open on the long corridors, which
serve as ante-rooms, where the poor people place their stoves and their
boxes. At this hour they were at dinner. Jack, as he passed, looked in
at the doors, which stood wide open.

“Good evening,” said the pedler.

“Good evening,” said the friendly voices from within.

In some rooms it was different: there was no fire, no light—a woman and
children watching for the father, who was at the wine-shop round the
corner.

The pedler’s room was at the top of the house, and he seemed very proud
of it. “I am going to show you how well I am established, but you must
wait until I have taken this child to its mother.” He looked under the
door of a room opposite his own, pulled out a key and unlocked it, went
directly to the stove where had simmered all day the soup for the
evening meal. He lighted a candle and fastened the child into a high
chair at the table, gave it a spoon and a saucepan to play with, and
then said, “Come away quickly; Madame Weber will be here in a minute,
and I wish to hear what she will say when she sees the child’s new
shoes.” He smiled as he opened his room—a long attic divided in two. A
pile of hats told his business, and the bare walls his poverty.

Bélisaire lighted his lamp and arranged his dinner, which consisted of
a fine salad of potatoes and salt herring. He took from a closet two
plates, bread and wine, and placed them on a little table. “Now,” he
said, with an air of triumph, “all is ready, though it is not much like
that famous ham you gave me in the country.” The potato salad was
excellent, however, and Jack did justice to it. Bélisaire was delighted
with the appetite of his guest, and did his duty as host with great
delight, rising every two or three minutes to see if the water was
boiling for the coffee.

“You have a taste for housekeeping, Bélisaire,” said Jack, “and have
things nicely arranged.”

“Not yet,” answered the pedler; “I need very many articles,—in fact,
these are only lent to me by Madame Weber while we are waiting.”

“Waiting for what?” asked Jack.

“Until we can be married!” answered the pedler, boldly, indifferent to
Jack’s gay laugh. “Madame Weber is a good woman, and you will see her
soon. We are not rich enough to start alone in housekeeping, but if we
could find some one to share the expenses, we would lodge and feed him,
do his washing and all, and it would not be a bad thing for him, any
more than for us. Where there is enough for two there is always enough
for three, you know! The difficulty is to find some one who is orderly
and sober, and won’t make too much trouble in the house.”

“How should I do, Bélisaire?”

“Would you like it, Jack? I have been thinking about it for an hour,
but did not dare speak of it. Perhaps our table would be too simple for
you.”

“No, Bélisaire, nothing would be too simple. I wish to be very
economical, for I, too, am thinking of marrying.”

“Really! But in that case we can’t make our arrangements.”

Jack laughed, and explained that his marriage was an affair of four
years later.

“Well, then, it is all settled. What a happy chance it was that we met.
Hark! I hear Madame Weber.”

A heavy step mounted the stairs; the child heard it too, for it began a
melancholy wail. “I am coming,” cried the woman from the end of the
corridor, to console the little one.

“Listen,” said Bélisaire. The door opened; an exclamation, followed by
a laugh, was heard, and presently Madame Weber, with her child on her
arm, entered Bélisaire’s room. She was a tall, good-looking woman, of
about thirty, and she laughed as she showed him the little one’s feet,
but there was a tear in her eye as she said, “You are the person who
has done this.”

“Now,” said Bélisaire, with simplicity, “how could she guess so well?”

Madame Weber took a seat at the table, and a cup of coffee, and Jack
was presented to her as their future associate. I must acknowledge that
she received him with a certain reserve, but when she had examined the
aspirant for this distinction, and learned that the two men had known
each other for ten years, and that she had before her the hero of the
story of the ham that she had heard so many times, her face lost its
expression of distrust, and she held out her hand to Jack.

“This time Bélisaire is right. He has brought me a half dozen of his
comrades who were not worth the cord to hang them with. He is very
innocent, because he is so good.”

Then came a discussion as to arrangements. It was decided that until
the marriage he should share Bélisaire’s room and buy himself a bed;
they would share the expenses, and Jack would pay his proportion every
Saturday. After the marriage, they would establish themselves more
commodiously, and nearer the Eyssendeck Works. This establishment
recalled to him Indret on a smaller scale. Owing to lack of space,
there were in the same room three rows, one above the other, of
machines. Jack was on the upper floor, where all the noise and dust of
the place ascended. When he leaned over the railing of the gallery, he
beheld a constant whirl of human arms, and a regular and monotonous
beat of machinery.

The heat was intense, worse than at Indret, because there was less
ventilation; but Jack bore up bravely under it, for his inner life
supported him through all the trials of the day. His companions saw
intuitively that he lived apart from them, indifferent to their petty
quarrels and rivalries. Jack shared neither their pleasures nor their
hatreds. He never listened to their sullen complaints, nor the muttered
thunder of this great Faubourg, concealed like a Ghetto in this
magnificent city. He paid no attention to the socialistic theories, the
natural growth in the minds of those who live poor and suffering so
near the wealthier classes.

I am not disposed to assert that Jack’s companions liked him
especially, but they respected him at all events. As to the workwomen,
they looked upon him much as a Prince Rodolphe,—for they had all read
“The Mysteries of Paris,”—and admired his tall, slender figure and his
careful dress. But the poor girls threw away their smiles, for he
passed their corner of the establishment with scarcely a glance. This
corner was never without its excitement and drama, for most of the
workwomen had a lover among the men, and this led to all sorts of
jealousies and scenes.

Jack went to and fro from the manufactory alone. He was in haste to
reach his lodgings, to throw aside his workman’s blouse, and to bury
himself in his books. Surrounded with these, many of them those he had
used at school, he commenced the labors of the evening, and was
astonished to find with what facility he regained all that he thought
he had forever lost. Sometimes, however, he encountered an unexpected
difficulty, and it was touching to see the young man, whose hands were
distorted and clumsy from handling heavy weights, sometimes throw aside
his pen in despair. At his side Bélisaire sat sewing the straw of his
summer hats, in respectful silence, the stupefaction of a savage
assistant at a magician’s incantations. He frowned when Jack frowned,
grew impatient, and when his comrade came to the end of some difficult
passage, nodded his head with an air of triumph. The noise of the
pedler’s big needle passing through the stiff straw, the student’s pen
scratching upon the paper, the gigantic dictionaries hastily taken up
and thrown down, filled the attic with a quiet and healthy atmosphere;
and when Jack raised his eyes he saw from the windows the light of
other lamps, and other shadows courageously prolonging their labors
into the middle of the night.

After her child was asleep, Madame Weber, to economize coal and oil,
brought her work to the room of her friend; she sowed in silence. It
had been decided that they should not marry until spring, the winter to
the poor being always a season of anxiety and privation. Jack, as he
wrote, thought, “How happy they are.” His own happiness came on
Sundays. Never did any coquette take such pains with her toilette as
did Jack on those days, for he was determined that nothing about him
should remind Cécile of his daily toil; well might he have been taken
for Prince Rodolphe had he been seen as he started off.

Delicious day! without hours or minutes—a day of uninterrupted
felicity. The whole house greeted him warmly, a bright fire burned in
the salon, flowers bloomed at the windows, and Cécile and the doctor
made him feel how dear he was to them both. After they had dined, M.
Rivals examined the work of the week, corrected everything, and
explained all that had puzzled the youth.

Then came a walk through the woods, if the day was fair, and they often
passed the chalet where Dr. Hirsch still came to pursue certain
experiments. So black was the smoke that poured from the chimneys, that
one would have fancied that the man was burning all the drugs in the
world. “Don’t you smell the poison?” said M. Rivals, indignantly. But
the young people passed the house in silence; they instinctively felt
that there were no kindly sentiments within those walls toward them,
and, in fact, feared that the fanatic Dr. Hirsch was sent there as a
spy. But what had they to fear, after all? Was not all intercourse
between D’Argenton and Charlotte’s son forever ended? For three months
they had not met. Since Jack had been engaged to Cécile, and understood
the dignity and purity of love, he had hated D’Argenton, making him
responsible for the fault of his weak mother, whose chains were riveted
more closely by the violence and tyranny under which a nobler nature
would have revolted. Charlotte, who feared scenes and explanations, had
relinquished all hope of reconciliation between these two men. She
never mentioned her son to D’Argenton, and saw him only in secret.

She had even visited the machine-shop in a fiacre and closely veiled,
and Jack’s fellow-workmen had seen him talking earnestly with a woman
elegant in appearance and still young. They circulated all sorts of
gossip in regard to the mysterious visitor, which finally reached
Jack’s ears, who begged his mother not to expose herself to such
remarks. They then saw each other in the gardens, or in some of the
churches; for, like many other women of similar characteristics, she
had become _dévote_ as she grew old, as much from an overflow of idle
sentimentality as from a passion for honors and ceremonies. In these
rare and brief interviews Charlotte talked all the time, as was her
habit, but with a worn, sad air. She said, however, that she was happy
and at peace, and that she had every confidence in M. d’Argenton’s
brilliant future. But one day, as mother and son were leaving the
church-door, she said to him, with some embarrassment, “Jack, can you
let me have a little money for a few days? I have made some mistake in
my accounts, and have not money enough to carry me to the end of the
month, and I dare not ask D’Argenton for a penny.”

He did not let her finish; he had just been paid off, and he placed the
whole amount in his mother’s hand. Then, in the bright sunshine he saw
what the obscurity of the church had concealed: traces of tears and a
look of despair on the face that was generally so smiling and fresh.
Intense compassion filled his heart. “You are unhappy,” he said; “come
to me, I shall-be so glad to have you.”

She started. “No, it is impossible,” she said, in a low voice; “he has
so many trials just now;” and she hurried away as if to escape some
temptation.




CHAPTER XX.
THE WEDDING-PARTY.


It was a summer morning. The pedler and his comrade were up before
daybreak. One was sweeping and dusting, with as little noise as
possible, careful not to disturb his companion, who was established at
the open window. The sky was the cloudless one of June, pale blue with
a faint tinge of rose still lingering in the east, that could be seen
between the chimneys. In front of Jack was a zinc roof, which, when the
sun was in mid-heaven, became a terrible mirror. At this moment it
reflected faintly the tints of the sky, so that the tall chimneys
looked like the masts of a vessel floating on a glittering sea. Below
was heard the noise from the poultry owned by the various inhabitants
of the Faubourg. Suddenly a cry was heard: “Madame Jacob! Madame
Mathieu! Here is your bread.”

It was four o’clock. The labors of the day had begun. The woman whose
daily business it was to supply that quarter with bread from the
baker’s had begun her rounds. Her basket was filled with loaves of all
sizes, sweet-smelling and warm. She carries them all through the
corridors, placing them at the corners of the various doors; her shrill
voice aroused the sleepers; doors opened and shut; childish voices
uttered cries of joy, and little bare feet pattered to meet the good
woman, and returned hugging a loaf as big as themselves, with that
peculiar gesture that you see in the poor people who come out of the
bake-shops, and which shows the thoughtful observer what that
hard-earned bread signifies to them.

All the world is now astir; windows are thrown open, even those where
the lamps have burned the greater part of the night. At one sits a
sad-faced woman, at a sewing-machine, aided by a little girl, who hands
her the several pieces of her work. At another a young girl, with hair
already neatly braided, is carefully cutting a slice of bread for her
slender breakfast, watching that no crumb shall fall on the floor she
swept at daybreak. Further on is a window shaded by a large red curtain
to keep off the reflection from the zinc roof. All these rooms open on
the other side into a dark and ugly house of enormous size. But the
student heeds nothing but his work. One sound only depresses him at
times, and that is the voice of an old woman, who says every morning,
before the noises of the street have begun, “How happy people ought to
be who can go to the country on a day like this!” To whom does the poor
woman utter these words, day after day? To the whole world, to herself,
or only to the canary, whose cage, covered with fresh leaves, she hangs
on the shutters? Perhaps she is talking to her flowers. Jack never
knew, but he is much of her opinion, and would gladly echo her words;
for his first waking thoughts turn toward a tranquil village street,
toward a little green door, Jack has just reached this point in his
reverie when a rustle of silk is heard, and the handle of his door
rattles.

“Turn to the right,” said Bélisaire, who was making the coffee.

The handle is still aimlessly rattled. Bélisaire, with the coffee-pot
in his hand, impatiently throws it open, and Charlotte rushes in.
Bélisaire, stupefied at this inundation of flounces, feathers, and
laces, bows again and again, while Jack’s mother, who does not
recognize him, excuses herself, and retreats toward the door.

“I beg your pardon, sir,” she said; “I made a mistake.”

At the sound of her voice Jack rises from his chair in astonishment

“Mother!” he cried.

She ran to him and took refuge in his arms.

“Save me, my child, save me! That man, for whom I have sacrificed
everything,—my life and that of my child,—has beaten me cruelly. This
morning, when he came in after two days’ absence, I ventured to make
some observation; I thought I had a right to speak. He flew into a
frightful passion, and—”

The end of her sentence was lost in a torrent of tears and in
convulsive sobs. Bélisaire had retired at her first words, and
discreetly closed the door after him. Jack looks at his mother, full of
terror and pity. How pale and how changed she is! In the clear light of
the young day the marks of time are clearly visible on her face, and
the gray hairs, that she has not taken the trouble to conceal, shine
like silver on her blue-veined temples. Without any attempt at
controlling her emotion, she speaks without restraint, pouring forth
all her wrongs.

“How I have suffered, Jack! He passes his life now at the cafés and in
dissipation. Did you know that, when he went to Indret with that money,
I was there in the village, and crazy to see you? He reproaches me with
the bread you ate under his roof, and yet—yes, I will tell you what I
never meant you to know—I had ten thousand francs of yours that were
given to me for you exclusively. Well, D’Argenton put them into his
Review; I know that he meant to pay you large interest, but the ten
thousand francs have been swallowed up with all the others, and when I
asked him if he did not intend to account to you for them, do you know
what he did? He drew up a long bill of all that he has paid for you.
Your board at Etiolles, that amounts to fifteen thousand francs. But he
does not ask you to pay the difference; is not that very generous?” and
Charlotte laughed sarcastically. “I tell you I have borne everything,”
she continued,—“the rages he has fallen into on your account, and the
mean way in which he has talked with his friends of the affair at
Indret; as if your innocence had never been fully established!

“And then to leave me in ignorance of his where-abouts, to spend his
time with some countess in the Faubourg St. Germaine,—for those women
are all crazy about him,—and then to receive my reproaches with such
disdain, and finally to strike me! Me, Ida de Barancy! This was too
much. I dressed, and put on my hat, and then I went to him. I said,
‘Look at me, M. d’Argenton; look at me well; it is the last time that
you will see me; I am going to my child.’ And then I came away.”

Jack had listened in silence to these revelations, growing paler and
paler, and so filled with shame for the woman who narrated them that he
could not look at her. When she had finished, he took her hand gently,
and with much sweetness, but also with much solemnity, he said,—

“I thank you for having come to me, dear mother. Only one thing was
lacking to complete my happiness, and that was your presence. Now take
care! I shall never allow you to leave me.”

“Leave you! No, Jack; we will always live together—we two. You know I
told you that the day would come when I should need you. It has come
now.”

Under her son’s caresses she became tranquillized. There came an
occasional sob, like a child who has wept for a long time.

“You see,” she said, “how happy we may be. I owe you much care and
tenderness. I feel now that I can breathe freely. Your room is bare and
small, but it seems to me like Paradise itself.”

This brief summary of the apartment regarded by Bélisaire as so
magnificent, disturbed Jack somewhat as to the future; but he had no
time now for discussions; he had but half an hour before he must leave,
and he must decide at once on something definite. He must consult
Bélisaire, whom he heard patiently pacing the corridor, and who would
have waited until nightfall without once knocking to see if the
interview was over.

“Bélisaire, my mother has come to live with me; how shall we manage?”

Bélisaire started as he thought, “And now the marriage must be
postponed, for Jack will not be one of our little ménage!”

But he concealed his disappointment, and exerted himself to suggest
some plan that would relieve his friend of present embarrassment. It
was decided finally that he should relinquish the room to Jack and his
mother and find for himself a closet to sleep in, depositing his stock
of hats and his furniture with Madame Weber.

Jack presented his friend to Bélisaire, who remembered very well the
fair lady at Aulnettes, and at once placed himself for the day at the
service of Ida de Barancy; for “Charlotte” was no more heard of. A bed
must be purchased, a couple of chairs, and a dressing-bureau. Jack took
from the drawer where he kept his savings three or four gold pieces
which he gave his mother.

“You know,” he said, “that if marketing is disagreeable to you, good
Madame Weber will attend to the dinners.”

“Not at all; Bélisaire will simply tell me where to go. I intend to do
everything for you; you will see the nice little dinner I shall have
ready for you when you come back to-night.”

She had laid aside her shawl, rolled up her sleeves, and was all ready
to begin her work. Jack, delighted to see her so energetic, embraced
her with his whole heart, and left his room in a very joyous frame of
mind. With what courage he toiled all day! The present unfortunate
career and hopeless future of his mother had troubled him for some
time, and marred his joys and his hopes. To what depth of degradation
would D’Argenton compel her to sink! To what end was she destined! Now
all was changed. Ida, tenderly protected by his filial love, would
become worthy of her whom she would some day call “my daughter.”

It seemed to Jack, moreover, that this event in some way diminished the
distance between Cécile and himself, and he smiled to himself as he
thought of it. But after his work, as he drew near his home, he was
seized by a panic. Should he find his mother there? He knew with what
promptitude Ida gave wings to her fancies and caprices, and he feared
lest she had felt the temptation to re-tie the knot so hastily broken.
But on the staircase this dread vanished. Above all the noises of the
house he heard a fresh, clear voice singing like a lark. Jack stood on
the threshold in mute amazement. Thoroughly freshened and cleaned, with
Bélisaire’s goods gone, and with the addition of a pretty bed and
dainty dressing-bureau, the room looked like a different place. There
were flowers on the chimney, and the table was spread with a white
cloth, on which stood a tempting-looking pie and a bottle of wine. Ida,
in an embroidered skirt and loose sack, a little cap mounted on the top
of her puffs, hardly looked like herself.

“Well!” she said, running to meet him; “and what do you think of it!”

“It is altogether charming. And how quick you have been!”

“Yes; Bélisaire helped me, and his nice widow also. I have invited them
to dine with us.”

“But what will you do for dishes?”

“You will see. I have bought a few, and our neighbors on the other side
have lent me some. They are very obliging also.”

Jack, who had never thought these people particularly complaisant,
opened his eyes wide.

“But this is not all. I went to buy this pie at a place where they sell
them fifteen cents less than anywhere else. It was so far, however,
that I had to take a carriage to return.”

This was thoroughly characteristic. A carriage at two francs to save
fifteen cents! She evidently knew where the best things were to be
found.

The bread came from the Vienna bakery, and the coffee and dessert from
the _Palais Royale_. Jack listened with a sinking heart. She saw that
something was wrong.

“Have I spent too much?” she asked.

“No, I think not,—for one occasion,” he answered, with same hesitation.

“But I have not been extravagant. Look here,” she said, and she showed
him a long green book; “in this I mean to keep my accounts. I will show
my entries to you after dinner.”

Bélisaire and Madame Weber with her child now entered the room. It was
truly delicious to see the airs of condescension with which Ida
received them; but her manner was withal so kind that they were soon
entirely at their ease.

Bélisaire was somewhat out of spirits, for he saw that his marriage
must be indefinitely postponed, as he had lost his “comrade.” Ah, one
may well compare the events of this world to the see-saws arranged by
children, which lifts one of the players, while the other at the same
time feels all the hardness of the earth below. Jack mounted toward the
light, while his companion descended toward the implacable reality. To
begin with, the person called Bélisaire—who should in reality have been
named Resignation, Devotion, or Patience—was now obliged to relinquish
his pleasant room and sleep in a closet, the only place on that floor;
not for worlds would he have gone farther from Madame Weber.

Their guests gone, and Jack and his mother alone, she was astonished to
see him bring out a pile of books.

“What are you going to do?” she asked.

“I am going to study.” And he then told her of the double life he led;
of his hopes, and the reward that was held out to him at the end. Until
then he had never confided them to her, fearing that she would inform
D’Argenton, whom he utterly distrusted, and he feared that in some way
his happiness would be compromised. But now that his mother belonged to
him alone, he could speak to her of Cécile and of his supreme joy. Jack
talked with enthusiasm of his love, but soon saw that his mother did
not understand him. She had a certain amount of sentiment, but love had
not the same signification for her that it had for him. She listened to
him with the same interest that she would have felt in the third act at
the _Gymnase_, when the _Ingenue_ in a white dress, with rose-colored
ribbons, listened to the declaration of a lover with frizzed hair. She
was pleased with the spectacle as presented by her son, and said two or
three times, “How nice! how very nice! It makes me think of Paul and
Virginia!”

Fortunately, lovers, when speaking of their passion, listen to the
echoes of their words in their own hearts, and Jack, thus absorbed,
heard none of the commonplace comments of his mother.

Jack had been living a week in this way when, one evening, Bélisaire
came to meet him with a radiant face. “We are to be married at once!
Madame Weber has found a ‘comrade.’”

Jack, who had been the unintentional cause of his friend’s
disappointment, was equally well pleased. This pleasure, however, did
not last; for, on seeing “the comrade,” he received a most unpleasant
impression. The man was tall and powerfully built, but the expression
of his face was far from agreeable.

The great day arrived at last. Among the middle classes, a day is
generally given to the civil marriage, another to the wedding at the
church; but the people to whom time is money cannot afford this. So
they generally take Saturday for the two ceremonies.

Bélisaire’s wedding, therefore, occurred on that day, and was really
one of the most imposing of the many processions they met on their way
to the municipality. Although the white dress of the bride was missing,
Madame Weber, in her quality of widow, wore a dress of brilliant blue
of that bright indigo shade so dear to persons who like solid colors; a
many-hued shawl was carefully folded on her arm, and a superb cap,
ornamented with ribbons and flowers, displayed her beaming peasant
face. She walked by the side of Bélisaire’s father, a little dried-up
old man, with a hooked nose and abrupt movements, and a perpetual cough
that his new daughter-in-law endeavored to soothe by rubbing his back
with considerable violence. These repeated frictions somewhat disturbed
the dignity of the wedding procession.

Bélisaire came next, giving his arm to his sister, whose nose was as
hooked as her father’s. Bélisaire himself looked almost handsome; he
led by one hand Madame Weber’s little child. Then came a crowd of
relatives and friends, and finally Jack, Madame de Barancy being
unwilling to do more than honor the wedding-dinner with her presence.
This repast was to take place at Vincennes.

When the train that brought the party reached the restaurant, the room
engaged by Bélisaire was still occupied. This gave them time to look at
the lake and to amuse themselves with examining the crowd of
merrymakers. They were dancing and singing, playing blind-man’s-buff
and innumerable other games; under the trees a girl was mending the
flounces of a bride’s dress. O, those white dresses! With what joy
those girls let them drag over the lawn, imagining themselves for that
one occasion women of fashion. It is precisely this illusion that the
people seek in their hours of amusement: a pretence of riches, a
momentary semblance of the envied and happy of this earth.

Bélisaire’s party were too hungry to be gay, and they hailed with joy
the announcement that dinner was ready at last. The table was laid in
one of those large rooms whose walls were frescoed in faded colors, and
whose size was apparently increased by innumerable mirrors. At each end
of the table was a huge bouquet of artificial orange blossoms, a
centrepiece of pink and white sugar, and ornaments of the same, which
had officiated at many a wedding-dinner in the previous six months.
They took their seats in solemn silence, though Madame de Barancy had
not yet arrived.

The guests were somewhat intimidated by the black-coated waiters, who
disdainfully looked at these poor people who were dining at a dollar
per head, a sum which each one of the guests thought of with respect,
and envied Belisaire who could afford such an extravagant
entertainment. The waiters were, however, filled with profound
contempt, which they expressed by winks at each other, invisible
however to the guests.

Belisaire had just at his side one of these gentlemen, who filled him
with holy horror; another, opposite behind his wife’s chair, watched
him so disagreeably that the good man scarcely dared lift his eyes from
the _carte_,—on which, among familiar words like ducks, chickens, and
beans, appeared the well-known names of generals, towns, and
battles—Marengo, Richelieu, and so on. Bélisaire, like the others, was
stupefied, the more so when two plates of soup were presented with the
question, “Bisque, or Purée de Crécy?” Or two bottles: “Xeres, or
Pacaset, sir?”

They answered at hazard as one does in some of those society games
where you are requested to select one of two flowers. In fact, the
answer was of little consequence since both plates contained the same
tasteless mixture. There was so much ceremony that the dinner
threatened to be very dull, and interminable as well, from the
indecision of the guests as to the dishes they should accept. It was
Madame Weber’s clear head and decided hand that cut this Gordian knot.
She turned to her child. “Eat everything,” she said, “it costs us
enough.”

These words of wisdom had their effect on the whole assembly, and after
a little the table was gay enough. Suddenly the door was thrown open,
and Ida de Barancy entered, smiling and charming.

“A thousand pardons, my friends, but I had a carriage that crept.”

She wore her most beautiful dress, for she rarely had an opportunity
nowadays of making a toilette, and produced a most extraordinary
effect. The way in which she took her seat by Belisaire, and put her
gloves in a wineglass, the manner in which she signed to one of the
waiters to bring her the carte, overwhelmed the assembly with
admiration. It was delightful to see her order about those imposing
waiters. One of them she had recognized, the one who terrified
Bélisaire so much. “You are here then, now!” she said carelessly; and
shook her bracelets, and kissed her hand to her son, asked for a
footstool, some ice, and eau-de-Seltz, and soon knew the resources of
the establishment.

“But, good heavens, you are not very gay here!” she cried suddenly. She
rose, took her plate in one hand, her glass in the other. “I ask
permission to change places with Madame Bélisaire; I am quite sure that
her husband will not complain.”

This was done with much grace and consideration. The little Weber
uttered a shout of indignation on seeing his mother rise from her
chair, and all this noise and confusion soon changed the previous
stiffness and restraint into laughs and gayety. The waiters went round
and round the table executing marvellous feats, serving twenty persons
from one duck so adroitly carved and served that each one had as much
as he wanted. And the peas fell like hail on the plates; and the
beans—prepared at one end of the table with salt, pepper, and butter;
and such butter!—were mixed by a waiter who smiled maliciously as he
stirred the fell combination.

At last the champagne came. With the exception of Ida, not one person
there knew anything more of this wine than the name; and champagne
signified to them riches, gay dinners, and gorgeous festivals. They
talked about it in a low voice, waited and watched for it. Finally, at
dessert, a waiter appeared with a silver-capped bottle that he
proceeded to open. Ida, who never lost an opportunity of making a
sensation and assuming an attitude, put her pretty hands over her ears,
but the cork came out like any other cork; the waiter, holding the
bottle high, went around the table very quickly. The bottle was
inexhaustible; each person had some froth and a few drops at the bottom
of the glass, which he drank with respect, and even believed that there
was still more in the bottle. It did not matter: the magic of the word
champagne had produced its effect, and there is so much French gayety
in the least particle of its froth that an astonishing animation at
once pervaded the assembly. A dance was proposed; but music costs so
much!

“Ah! if we only had a piano,” said Ida de Barancy, with a sigh, at the
same time moving her fingers on the table as if she knew how to play.
Bélisaire disappeared for a few moments, but soon returned with a
village musician, who was ready to play until morning. Jack and his
mother at first felt out of their element in the noisy romp that
ensued, but Ida finally organized a cotillon, and the rustling of her
silk skirts and the jangling of her bracelets filled the souls of the
younger women with admiration and jealousy. Meanwhile the night wore
on, the little Weber was asleep wrapped in a shawl on a sofa in the
corner. Jack had made many signs to Ida, who pretended not to
understand, carried away as she was by the pleasure and happiness about
her. Jack was like an old father who is anxious to take his daughter
home from a ball.

“It is late,” he said.

“Wait, dear,” was her answer. At length, however, he seized her cloak,
and wrapping it around her, drew her away. There was no train at that
hour, and indeed no omnibus; fortunately a fiacre was passing, which
they hailed. But the newly married pair decided to return on foot
through the Bois de Vincennes. The fresh morning air was delicious
after the heat of the restaurant; the child slept sweetly on
Bélisaire’s shoulder, and did not even awake when he was placed in his
bed. Madame Bélisaire threw aside her wedding-dress, assumed a plainer
one, and at once entered on the duties of the day.




CHAPTER XXI.
EFFECTS OF POETRY.


The first visit of Madame de Barancy at Etoilles gave Jack great
pleasure and also great anxiety. He was proud of his mother, but he
knew her, nevertheless, to be weak and rash. He feared Cécile’s calm
judgment and intuitive perceptions, keen and quick as they sometimes
are in the young. The first few moments tranquillized him a little. The
emphatic tone in which Ida addressed Cécile as “my daughter” was all
well enough, but when under the influence of a good breakfast Madame de
Barancy dropped her serious air and began some of her extravagant
stories, Jack felt all his apprehensions revive. She kept her auditors
on the _qui vive_. Some one spoke of relatives that M. Rivals had in
the Pyrenees.

“Ah, yes, the Pyrenees!” she sighed. “Gavarni, the Mer de Glace, and
all that. I made that journey fifteen years ago with a friend of my
family, the Duc de Casares, a Spaniard. I made his acquaintance at
Biarritz in a most amusing way!”

Cécile having said how fond she was of the sea, Ida again began,—

“Ah, my love, had you seen it as I have seen it in a tempest off Palma!
I was in the saloon with the captain, a coarse sort of man, who
insisted on my drinking punch. I refused. Then the wretch got very
angry, and opened the window, took me just at the waist, and held me
above the water in the lightning and rain.”

Jack tried to cut in two these dangerous recitals, but they came to
life again, like those reptiles which, however mutilated, still retain
life and animation.

The climax of his uneasiness was reached, however, when, just as his
lessons were to begin, he heard his mother propose to Cécile to go down
into the garden. What would she say when he was not there? He watched
them from the window; Cécile’s slender figure and quiet movements were
those of a well-born, well-bred woman, while Ida, still handsome, but
loud in her style and costume, affected the manners of a young girl.
For the first time Jack felt his lessons to be very long, and only
breathed freely again when they were all together walking in the woods.
But on this day his mother’s presence disturbed the harmony. She had no
comprehension of love, and saw it only as something utterly ridiculous.
But the worst of all was the sudden respect she entertained for _les
convenances_. She recalled the young people, bade them “not to wander
away so far, but to keep in sight,” and then she looked at the doctor
in a significant way. Jack saw more than once that his mother grated on
the old doctor’s nerves; but the forest was so lovely, Cécile so
affectionate, and the few words they exchanged were so mingled with the
sweet clatter of birds and the humming of bees, that by degrees the
poor boy forgot his terrible companion. But Ida wished to make a
sensation, so they stopped at the forester’s. Mère Archambauld was
delighted to see her old mistress, paid her many compliments, but asked
not a question in regard to D’Argenton, her keen personal sense telling
her that she had best not. But the sight of this good creature, for a
long time so intimately connected with their life at Aulnettes, was too
much for Ida. Without waiting for the lunch so carefully prepared by
Mother Archambauld, she rose suddenly from her chair, as suddenly as if
in answer to a summons unheard by the others, and went swiftly through
the forest paths to her old home at Aulnettes.

The tower was more enshrouded than ever in its green foliage, and the
blinds were closely drawn. Ida stood in lonely silence, listening to
the tale told with silent eloquence by these gray stones. Then she
broke a branch from the clematis that threw its sprays over the wall,
and inhaled the breath of its starry white blossoms.

“What is it, dear mother?” said Jack, who had hastened to follow her.

“Ah!” she said, with rapidly falling tears, “you know I have so much
buried here!”

Indeed the house, in its melancholy silence and with the Latin
inscription over the door, resembled a tomb. She dried her eyes, but
for that evening her gayety was gone. In vain did Cécile, who had been
told that Madame D’Argenton was separated from her husband, try with
minor cares to efface the painful impression of the day; in vain did
Jack seek to interest her in all his projects for the future.

“You see, my child,” she said, on her way home, “that it is not best
for me to come here with you. I have suffered too much, and the wound
is too recent.”

Her voice trembled, and it was easy to see that, after all the
humiliations to which she had been subjected by this man, she yet loved
him.

For many Sundays after, Jack came alone to Etiolles, and relinquished
what to him was the greatest happiness of the day, the twilight walk,
and the quiet talk with Cécile, that he might return to Paris in time
to dine with his mother. He took the afternoon train, and passed from
the tranquillity of the country to the animation of a Sunday in the
Faubourg. The sidewalks were covered by little tables, where families
sat drinking their coffee, and crowds were standing, with their noses
in the air, watching an enormous yellow balloon that had just been
released from its moorings.

In remoter streets, people sat on the steps of the doors, and in the
courtyard of the large, silent house the concierge was chatting with
his neighbors, who had taken chairs out to breathe air a little fresher
than they could obtain in their confined quarters within.

Sometimes, in Jack’s absence, Ida, tired of her loneliness, went to a
little reading-room kept by a certain Madame Lévèque. The shop was
filled with mouldy books, was literally obstructed by magazines and
illustrated papers, which she let for a sou a day.

Here lived a dirty, pretentious old woman, who spent her time in making
a certain kind of antiquated trimming of narrow, colored ribbons.

It seems that Madame Lévèque had known better days, and that under the
first empire her father was a man of considerable importance. “I am the
godchild of the Duc de Dantzic,” she said to Ida, with emphasis. She
was one of the relics of past days, such as one finds occasionally in
the secluded corners of old Paris. Like the dusty contents of her shop,
her gilt-edged books torn and incomplete, her conversation glittered
with stories of past splendors. That enchanting reign, of which she had
seen but the conclusion, had dazzled her eyes, and the mere tone in
which she pronounced the titles of that time evoked the memory of
epaulettes and gold lace. And her anecdotes of Josephine, and of the
ladies of the court! One especial tale Madame Lévèque was never tired
of telling: it was of the fire at the Austrian embassy, the night of
the famous ball given by the Princess of Schwartzenberg. All her
subsequent years had been lighted by those flames, and by that light
she saw a procession of gorgeous marshals, tall ladies in very low
dresses, with heads dressed _à la Titus or à la Grecque_, and the
emperor, in his green coat and white trousers, carrying in his arms
across the garden the fainting Madame de Schwartzenberg.

Ida, with her passion for rank, delighted in the society of this
half-crazed old creature, and while the two women sat in the dark shop,
with the names of dukes and marquises gliding lightly from their
tongues, a workman would come in to buy a paper for a sou, or some
woman, impatient for the conclusion of some serial romance, would come
in to ask if the magazine had not yet arrived, and cheerfully pay the
two cents that would deprive her, if she were old, of her snuff, and,
if she were young, of her radishes for breakfast.

Occasionally Madame Lévèque passed a Sunday with friends, and then Ida
had no other amusement than that which she derived from turning over a
pile of books taken at hazard from Madame Lévèque’s shelves. These
books were soiled and tumbled, with spots of grease and crumbs of bread
upon them, showing that they had been read while eating. She sat
reading by the window,—reading until her head swam. She read to escape
thinking. Singularly out of place in this house, the incessant toil
that she saw going on about her depressed her, instead of, as with her
son, exciting her to more strenuous exertions.

The pale, sad woman who sat at her machine day after day, the other
with her sing-song repetition of the words, “How happy people ought to
be who can go to the country in such weather!” exasperated her almost
beyond endurance. The transparent blue of the sky, the soft summer air,
made all these miseries seem blacker and less endurable; in the same
way that the repose of Sunday, disturbed only by church-bells and the
twitter of the sparrows on the roofs, weighed painfully on her spirits.
She thought of her early life, of her drives and walks, of the gay
parties in the country, and above all of the more recent years at
Etiolles. She thought of D’Argenton reciting one of his poems on the
porch in the moonlight. Where was he? What was he doing? Three months
had passed since she left him, and he had not written one word. Then
the book fell from her hands, and she sat buried in thought until the
arrival of her son, whom she endeavored to welcome with a smile. But he
read the whole story in the disorder of the room and in the careless
toilet. Nothing was in readiness for dinner.

“I have done nothing,” she said, sadly. “The weather is so warm, and I
am discouraged.”

“Why discouraged, dear mother? Are you not with me? You want some
little amusement, I fancy. Let us dine out to-day,” he continued, with
a tender, pitying smile. But Ida wished to make a toilet; to take out
from her wardrobe some one of her pretty costumes of other days, too
coquettish, too conspicuous for her present circumstances. To dress as
modestly as possible, and walk through these poor streets, afforded her
no amusement. In spite of her care to avoid anything noticeable in her
costume, Jack always detected some eccentricity,—in the length of her
skirts, which required a carriage, or in the cut of her corsage, or the
trimming of her hat. Jack and his mother then went to dine at Bagnolet
or Romainville, and dined drearily enough. They attempted some little
conversation, but they found it almost impossible. Their lives had been
so different that they really now had little in common. While Ida was
disgusted with the coarse table-cloth spotted by wine, and polished,
with a disgusted face, her plate and glass with her napkin, Jack hardly
perceived this negligence of service, but was astonished at his
mother’s ignorance and indifference upon many other points.

She had certain phrases caught from D’Argenton, a peremptory tone in
discussion, a didactic “I think so; I believe; I know.” She generally
began and finished her arguments with some disdainful gesture that
signified, “I am very good to take the trouble to talk to you.” Thanks
to that miracle of assimilation by which, at the end of some years,
husband and wife resemble each other, Jack was terrified to see an
occasional look of D’Argenton on his mother’s face. On her lips was
often to be detected the sarcastic smile that had been the bugbear of
his boy-hood, and which he always dreaded to see in D’Argenton. Never
had a sculptor found in his clay more docile material than the
pretentious poet had discovered in this poor woman.

After dinner, one of their favorite walks on these long summer evenings
was the Square des Buttes-Chaumont, a melancholy-looking spot on the
old heights of Montfauçon. The grottos and bridges, the precipices and
pine groves, seemed to add to the general dreariness. But there was
something artificial and romantic in the place that pleased Ida by its
resemblance to a park. She allowed her dress to trail over the sand of
the alleys, admired the exotics, and would have liked to write her name
on the ruined wall, with the scores of others that were already there.
When they were tired with walking, they took their seats at the summit
of the hill, to enjoy the superb view that was spread out before them.
Paris, softened and veiled by dust and smoke, lay at their feet. The
heights around the faubourgs looked in the mist like an immense circle,
connected by Pere la Chaise on one side, and Montmartre on the other,
with Montfauçon; nearer them they could witness the enjoyment of the
people. In the winding alleys and under the groups of trees young
people were singing and dancing, while on the hillside, sitting amid
the yellowed grass, and on the dried red earth, families were gathered
together like flocks of sheep.

Ida saw all this with weary, contemptuous eyes, and her very attitude
said, “How inexpressibly tiresome it is!” Jack felt helpless before
this persistent melancholy. He thought he might make the acquaintance
of some one of these honest, simple families, and perhaps in their
society his mother might be cheered. Once he thought he had found what
he wanted. It was one Sunday. Before them walked an old man, rustic in
appearance, leading two little children, over whom he was bending with
that wonderful patience which only grandfathers are possessed of.

“I certainly know that man,” said Jack to his mother; “it is—it must be
M. Rondic.”

Rondic it was, but so aged and grown so thin, that it was a wonder that
his former apprentice had recognized him. The girl with him was a
miniature of Zénaïde, while the boy looked like Maugin.

The good old man showed great pleasure in meeting Jack, but his smile
was sad, and then Jack saw that he wore crape on his hat. The youth
dared not ask a question until, as they turned a corner, Zénaïde bore
down upon them like a ship under full sail. She had changed her plaited
skirt and ruffled cap for a Parisian dress and bonnet, and looked
larger than ever. She had the arm of her husband, who was now attached
to one of the custom-houses, and who was in uniform. Zénaïde adored M.
Maugin and was absurdly proud of him, while he looked very happy in
being so worshipped.

Jack presented his mother to all these good people; then, as they
divided into two groups, he said in a low voice to Zenaïde, “What has
happened? Is it possible that Madame Clarisse—”

“Yes, she is dead; she was drowned in the Loire accidentally.”

Then she added, “We say ‘accidentally’ on father’s account; but you,
who knew her so well, may be quite sure that it was by no accident that
she perished. She died because she could never see Chariot again. Ah,
what wicked men there are in this world!”

Jack glanced at his mother, and was quite ready to agree with his
companion.

“Poor father! we thought that he could not survive the shock,” resumed
Zénaïde; “but then he never suspected the truth. When M. Maugin got his
position in Paris, we made him come with us, and we live all together
in the Rue des Silas at Charonne. You will come and see him, won’t you,
Jack? You know he always loved you; and now only the children amuse
him. Perhaps you can make him talk. But let us join him; he is looking
at us, and thinks we are speaking of him, and he does not like that.”

Ida, who was deep in conversation with M. Maugin, stopped short as Jack
approached her. He suspected that she had been talking of D’Argenton,
as indeed she had, praising his genius and recounting his successes,
which, had she confined herself to the truth, would not have taken
long. They separated, promising to meet again soon; and Jack, not long
afterward, called upon them with his mother.

He found the old ornaments on the chimney that he had learned to know
so well at Indret, the sponges and corals; he recognized the big
wardrobe as an old friend. The rooms were exquisitely clean, and
presented a perfect picture of a Breton interior transplanted to Paris.
But he soon saw that his mother was bored by Zénaïde, who was too
energetic and positive to suit her, and that there, as everywhere else,
she was haunted by the same melancholy and the same disgust which she
expressed in the brief phrase, “It smells of the work-shop.”

The house, the room she lived in, the bread she ate, all seemed
impregnated with one smell, one especial flavor. If she opened the
window, she perceived it even more strongly; if she went out, each
breath of wind brought it to her. The people she saw—even her own Jack,
when he returned at night with his blouse spotted with oil—exhaled the
same baleful odor, which she fancied clung even to herself—the odor of
toil—and filled her with immense sadness.

One evening, Jack found his mother in a state of extraordinary
excitement; her eyes were bright and complexion animated. “D’Argenton
has written to me!” she cried, as he entered the room; “yes, my dear,
he has actually dared to write to me. For four months he did not
vouchsafe a syllable. He writes me now that he is about to return to
Paris, and that, if I need him, he is at my disposal.”

“You do not need him, I think,” said Jack, quietly, though he was in
reality as much moved as his mother herself.

“Of course I do not,” she answered, hurriedly.

“And what shall you say?”

“Say! To a wretch who has dared to lift his hand to me? You do not yet
know me. I have, thank Heaven, more pride than that. I have just
finished his letter, and have torn it into a thousand bits. I am
curious to see his house, though, now that I am not there to keep all
in order. He is evidently out of spirits, and perhaps he is not well,
as he has been for two months at—what is the name of the place?” and
she calmly drew from her pocket the letter which she said she had
destroyed. “Ah, yes, it is at the springs of Royat that he has been.
What nonsense! Those mineral springs have always been bad for him.”

Jack colored at her falsehood, but said not one word. All the evening
she was busy, and seemed to have regained the courage and animation of
her first days with her son. While at work she talked to herself.
Suddenly she crossed the room to Jack.

“You are full of courage, my boy,” she said, kissing him.

He was occupied in watching all that was going on within his mother’s
mind. “It is not I whom she kisses,” he said, shrewdly; and his
suspicions were confirmed by a trifle that proved how completely the
past had taken possession of the poor woman’s mind. She never ceased
humming the words of a little song of D’Argenton’s, which the poet was
in the habit of singing himself at the piano in the twilight. Over and
over again she sang the refrain, and the words revived in Jack’s mind
only sad and shameful memories. Ah, if he had dared, what words he
would have said to the woman before him! But she was his mother; he
loved her, and wished by his own respect to teach her to respect
herself. He therefore kept strict guard over his lips. This first
warning of coming danger, however, awoke in him all the jealous
foreboding of a man who was about to be betrayed. He studied her way of
saying good-bye to him when he left in the morning, and he analyzed her
smile of greeting on his return. He could not watch her himself, nor
could he confide to any other person the distrust with which she
inspired him. He knew how often a woman surrounds the man whom she
deceives in an atmosphere of tender attentions,—the manifestations of
hidden remorse. Once, on his way home, he thought he saw Hirsch and
Labassandre turning a distant corner.

“Has any one been here?” he said to the concierge; and by the way he
was answered he saw that some plot was already organized against him.
The Sunday after on his return from Etiolles he found his mother so
completely absorbed in her book that she did not even hear him come in.
He would not have noticed this, knowing her mania for romances, had not
Ida made an attempt to conceal the book.

“You startled me,” she said, half pouting.

“What are you reading?” he asked.

“Nothing,—some nonsense. And how are our friends?” But as she spoke, a
blush covered her face and glowed under her fine transparent skin. It
was one of the peculiarities of this childish nature that she was at
once prompt and unskilful in falsehood. Annoyed by his earnest gaze,
she rose from her chair. “You wish to know what I am reading! Look,
then.” He saw once more the glossy cover of the Review that he had read
for the first time in the engine-room of the Cydnus; only it was
thinner and smaller. Jack would not have opened it if the following
title on the outer page had not met his eyes:—

THE   PARTING.

A  POEM.

By the Vicomte Amacry d’Abgenton.


And commenced thus:—

“TO ONE WHO HAS GONE.
“What! with out one word of farewell,
Without a turn of the head...”


Two hundred lines followed these. That there might be no mistake, the
name of Charlotte occurred several times. Jack flung down the magazine
with a shrug of the shoulders. “And he dared to send you this?”

“Yes; two or three days ago.”

Ida was dying to pick up the book from the floor, but dared not. After
a while she stooped, carelessly.

“You do not intend to keep those verses, do you? They are simply
absurd.”

“But I do not think them so.”

“He simply beats his wings and crows, mother dear; his words touch no
human heart.”

“Be more just, Jack,”—her voice trembled,—“heaven knows that I know M.
D’Argenton better than any one, his faults and the defects of his
nature, because I have suffered from them. The man I give up to you; as
to the poet, it is a different thing. In the opinion of every one, the
peculiarity of M. D’Argenton’s genius is the sympathetic quality of his
verses. Musset had its irksome degree; and I think that the beginning
of this poem, ‘The Parting,’ is very touching: the young woman who goes
away in the morning fog in her ball-dress without one word of
farewell.”

Jack could not restrain himself. “But the woman is yourself,” he cried,
“and you know under what circumstances you left.”

She answered, coldly,—

“Is it kind in you, my son, to recall such humiliations? Had M.
D’Argenton treated me a thousand times worse than he has, I should be
able, I hope, to recognize the fact that he stands at the head of the
poets of France. More than one person who speaks of him with contempt
to-day, will yet be proud of having known him and of having sat at his
table!” And as she finished she left the room with great dignity. Jack
took his seat at his desk, but his heart was not in his work. He felt
that “the enemy,” as in his childish days he had called the vicomte,
was gradually making his approaches. In fact Amaury d’Argenton was as
unhappy apart from Charlotte as she was herself. Victim and
executioner, indispensable to each other, he felt profoundly the
emptiness of divided lives. From the first hour of their separation the
poet had adopted a dramatic and Byronic tone as of a broken heart. He
was seen in the restaurants at night, surrounded by a group of
flatterers who talked of her; he wished to have every one know his
misery and its details; he wished to have people think that he was
drowning his sorrows in dissipation. When he said, “Waiter! bring me
some pure absinthe,” it was that some one at the next table might
whisper, “He is killing himself by inches—all for a woman!”

D’Argenton succeeded simply in disordering his stomach and injuring his
constitution. His “attacks” were more frequent, and Charlotte’s absence
was extremely inconvenient. What other woman would ever have endured
his perpetual complaints? Who would administer his powders and tisanes.
He was afraid, too, to be alone, and made some one, Hirsch or another,
sleep on a sofa in his room. The evenings were dreary because he was
environed by disorder and dust, which all women, even that foolish Ida,
contrive to get rid of in some way. Neither the fire nor the lamp would
burn, and currents of air whistled under all the doors; and in the
depths of his selfish nature D’Argenton sincerely regretted his
companion, and became seriously unhappy. Then he decided to take a
journey, but that did him no good, to judge from the melancholy tone of
his letters to his friends.

One idea tormented him, that the woman whom he so regretted was happy
away from him, and in the society of her son. Moronval said, “Write a
poem about it,” and D’Argenton went to work. Unfortunately, instead of
being calmed by this composition, he was more excited than ever, and
the separation became more and more intolerable. As soon as the Review
appeared, Hirsch and Labassandre were bidden to carry a copy at once to
the Rue des Panoyeaux.

This done, D’Argenton decided that it was time to make a grand _coup_.
He dressed with great care, took a fiacre, and presented himself at
Charlotte’s door at an hour that he knew Jack must be away. D’Argenton
was very pale, and the beating of his heart choked him. One of the
greatest mysteries in human nature is that such persons have a heart,
and that that heart is capable of beating. It was not love that moved
him, but he saw a certain romance in the affair, the carriage stationed
at the corner as for an elopement, and above all the hope of gratifying
his hatred of Jack. He pictured to himself the disappointment of the
youth on his return to find that the bird had flown. He meant to appear
suddenly before Charlotte, to throw himself at her feet, and, giving
her no time to think, to carry her away with him at once. She must be
very much changed since he last saw her if she could resist him. He
entered her room without knocking, saying in a low voice, “It is I.”

There was no Charlotte; but instead, Jack stood before him. Jack, on
account of the occurrence of his mother’s birthday, had a holiday, and
was at work with his books. Ida was asleep on her bed in the alcove.
The two men looked at each other in silence. This time the poet had not
the advantage. In the first place, he was not at home; next, how could
he treat as an inferior this tall, proud-looking fellow, in whose
intelligent face appeared, as if still more to exasperate the lover,
something of his mother’s beauty.

“Why do you come here?” asked Jack.

The other stammered and colored. “I was told that your mother was
here.”

“So she is; but I am with her, and you shall not see her.”

This was said rapidly and in a low voice; then Jack took D’Argenton by
the shoulder and wheeled him back into the corridor. The poet with some
difficulty preserved his footing.

“Jack,” he said, endeavoring to be dignified,—“there has been a
misunderstanding for some time between us, but now that you are a man,
all this should cease. I offer you my hand, my child.”

Jack shrugged his shoulders. “Of what use are these theatricals between
us, sir? You detest me, and I return the compliment!”

“And since when have we been such enemies, Jack?”

“Ever since we knew each other! My earliest recollection is of absolute
hatred toward you. Besides, why should we not hate each other like the
bitterest of foes? By what other name should I call you? Who and what
are you? Believe me that if ever in my life I have thought of you
without anger, it has never been without a blush of shame.”

“It is true, Jack, that our position toward each other has been
entirely false. But, my dear friend, life is not a romance.”

But Jack cut short this discourse.

“You are right, sir, life is not a romance: it is, on the contrary, a
very serious and positive matter. In proof of which, permit me to say
that every instant of my time is occupied, and that I cannot lose one
of them in useless discussions. For ten years my mother has been your
slave. All that I suffered in this time my pride will never let you
know. My mother now belongs to me, and I mean to keep her. What do you
want of her? Her hair is gray, and your treatment of her has made great
wrinkles on her forehead. She is no longer a pretty woman, but she is
my mother!”

They looked each other straight in the face as they stood in that
narrow, squalid corridor. It was a fitting frame for a scene so
humiliating.

“You strangely mistake the sense of my words,” said the poet, deadly
pale. “I know that your resources must be very moderate; I come, as an
old friend, to see if I can serve you in any way.”

“We need nothing. The work of my hands supplies us with all we
require.”

“You are very proud, my dear Jack; you were not so always.”

“That is very true, sir, and also that your presence, that I once was
forced to endure, has now become odious to me.”

The attitude of the young man was so determined and so insulting, his
looks so thoroughly carried out his words, that the poet dared not add
one word, and descended the stairs, where his careful costume was
strangely out of place. When Jack heard his last footfall, he returned
to his room: on the threshold stood Ida, strangely white, her eyes
swollen with tears and sleep.

“I was there,” she said in a low voice; “I heard everything, even that
I was old and had wrinkles.”

He approached her, took her hands, and looked into the depths of her
eyes.

“He is not far away. Shall I call him?”

She disengaged her hands, threw her arms around his neck, and with one
of those sudden impulses that prevented her from being utterly
unworthy, exclaimed, “You are right, Jack; I am your mother, and only
your mother!”

Some days after this scene, Jack wrote the following letter to M.
Rivals:—

“My Dear Friend: She has left me, and gone back to him. It all happened
in such an unexpected manner that I have not yet recovered from the
blow. Alas! she of whom I must complain is my mother. It would be more
dignified to keep silence, but I cannot. I knew in my childhood a negro
lad who said, ‘If the world could not sigh, the world would stifle!’ I
never fully understood this until to-day, for it seems to me that if I
do not write you this letter, that I could not live. I could not wait
until Sunday because I could not speak before Cécile. I told you of the
explanation that man and I had, did I not? Well, from that time my
mother was so very sad, and seemed so worn out by the scene she had
gone through, that I resolved to change our residence. I understood
that a battle was being fought, and that, if I wished her to be
victorious, if I wished to keep my mother with me, that I must employ
all means and devices. Our street and house displeased her. I wanted
something gayer and more airy. I hired then at Charonne Rue de Silas
three rooms newly papered. I furnished these rooms with great care. All
the money I had saved—pardon me these details—I devoted to this
purpose. Bélisaire aided me in moving, while Zénaïde was in the same
street, and I counted on her in many ways. All these arrangements were
made secretly, and I hoped a great surprise and pleasure was in store
for my mother. The place was as quiet as a village street, the trees
were well grown and green, and I fancied that she would, when
established there, have less to regret in the country-life she had so
much enjoyed.

“Yesterday evening everything was in readiness. Belisaire was to tell
her that I was waiting for her at the Rondics, and then he was to take
her to our new home. I was there waiting; white curtains hung at all
the windows, and great bunches of roses were on the chimney. I had made
a little fire, for the evening was cool, and it gave a home look to the
room. In the midst of my contentment I had a sudden presentiment. It
was like an electric spark. ‘She will not come.’ In vain did I call
myself an idiot, in vain did I arrange and rearrange her chair and her
footstool. I knew that she would never come. More than once in my life
I have had these intuitions. One might believe that Fate, before
striking her heaviest blows, had a moment of compassion, and gave me a
warning.

“She did not come, but Bélisaire brought a note from her. It was very
brief, merely stating that M. D’Argenton was very ill, and that she
regarded it as her duty to watch at his side. As soon as he was well
she would return. Ill! I had not thought of that. I might call myself
ill, too, and keep her at my bedside. How well he understood her, the
wretch! How thoroughly he had studied that weak but kindly nature! You
remember those ‘attacks’ he talked of at Etiolles, and which so soon
disappeared after a good dinner. It is one of those which he now has.
But my mother was only too glad of an excuse, and allowed herself to be
deceived. But to return to my story. Behold me alone in this little
home, amid all the wasted efforts, time and money! Was it not cruel? I
could not remain there; I returned to my old room. The house seemed to
me as sad as a funeral-chamber. I permitted the fire to die out, and
the roses wither and fall on the marble hearth below with a gentle
rustle. I took the rooms for two years, and I shall keep them with
something of the same superstition with which one preserves for a long
time the cage from which some favorite bird has flown. If my mother
returns we will go there together. But if she does not I shall never
inhabit the place. I have now told you all, but do not let Cécile see
this letter. Ah, my friend, will she too desert me? The treachery of
those we love is terrible indeed. But of what am I thinking; I have her
word and her promise, and Cécile always tells the truth.”




CHAPTER XXII.
CÉCILE UNHAPPY RESOLVE.


For a long time Jack had faith that his mother would return. In the
morning, in the evening, in the silence of midday, he fancied that he
heard the rustling of her dress, her light step on the threshold. When
he went to the Rondics he glanced at the little house, hoping to see
the windows opened and Ida installed in the refuge, the address of
which, with the key, he had sent to her: “The house is ready. Come when
you will.” Not a word in reply. The desertion was final and absolute.

Jack was in great grief. When our mothers do us harm, it wounds and
grieves us, and seems like a direct cruelty from the hand of God. But
Cécile was the magician to cure him; she knew just the words to use,
and her delicate tenderness defied the rough trials of destiny. A great
resource to him at this time was hard work, which is one’s best defence
against sorrow and regrets. While his mother had been with him, she,
without knowing it, had often prevented him from working. Her
indecision had been at times very harassing. She sometimes was all
ready to go out, with hat and shawl on, when she would suddenly decide
to remain at home. Now that she was gone, he took rapid strides and
regained his lost time. Each Sunday he went to Etiolles; he was at once
more in love, and wiser. The doctor was delighted with the progress of
his pupil; before a year was over, he said, if he went on in this way,
he could take his degree.

These words thrilled Jack with joy, and when he repeated them to
Bélisaire, the little attic positively glowed and palpitated with
happiness. Madame Bélisaire was suddenly filled with a desire to learn,
and her husband must teach her to read. But while M. Rivals was pleased
at Jack’s progress with his books, he was discontented with the state
of his health; the old cough had come back, his eyes were feverish and
his hands hot.

“I do not like this,” said the good man; “you work too hard; you must
stop; you have plenty of time: Cécile does not mean to run away.”

Never had the girl been more loving and tender; she seemed to feel that
she must take his mother’s place as well as her own; and it was
precisely this sweetness that induced Jack to make greater exertions
each day. His bodily frame was in the same condition as that of the
Fakirs of India—urged to such a point of feverish excitement that pain
becomes a pleasure. He was grateful to the cold of his little attic,
and to the hard dry cough that kept him from sleeping. Sometimes at his
writing-table he suddenly felt lightness throughout all his being—a
strange clearness of perception and an extraordinary excitement of all
his intellectual faculties; but this was accompanied with great
physical exhaustion.

His work went like lightning, and all the difficulties of his task
disappeared. He would have gone on thus to the end of his labor, had he
not received a painful shock. A telegram arrived:

“Do not come to-morrow; we are going away for a week.
    Rivals.”


Jack received that despatch just as Madame Bélisaire had ironed his
fine linen for the next day. The suddenness of this departure, the
brevity of the despatch, and even the printed characters instead of his
friend’s well-known writing, affected him most painfully. He expected a
letter from Cécile or the doctor to explain the mystery, but nothing
came, and for a week he was a prey to suspense and anxiety. The truth
was: neither Cécile nor the doctor had left home, but that M. Rivals
wished for time to prepare the youth for an unexpected blow—for a
decision of Cécile’s so extraordinary that he hoped his granddaughter
would be induced to reconsider it. One evening, on coming into the
house, he had found Cécile in a state of singular agitation; her lips
were pale but firmly closed. He tried to make her smile at the
dinner-table, but in vain; and suddenly, in reply to some remark of his
in regard to Jack’s coming, she said, “I do not wish him to come.”

He looked at her in amazement. She was as pale as death, but in a firm
voice she repeated, “I do not wish him to come on Sunday, or ever
again.”

“What is the matter, my child?”

“Nothing, dear grandfather, save that I can never marry Jack.”

“You frighten me, Cécile! Tell me what you mean.”

“I am simply beginning to understand myself. I do not love him; I was
mistaken.”

“Good heavens, child, are you quite mad? You have had some childish
misunderstanding.”

“No, grandpapa, I assure you that I have for Jack a sister’s
friendship, nothing more. I cannot be his wife.”

The doctor was startled. “Cécile,” he said, gravely, “do you love any
other person?”

She colored. “No; but I do not wish to marry;” and to all that M.
Rivals said she would make no other reply.

He asked her what would be said, what would be thought by their little
world. “Remember,” he said, “that to Jack this will be a frightful
blow; his whole future will be sacrificed.”

Cécile’s pale features quivered nervously. Her grandfather took her
hand.

“My child,” he said, “think well before you decide a question of such
importance.”

“No,” she answered; “the sooner he knows my decision the better for us
both. I know that I am going to pain him deeply, but the longer we
delay the worse it will be, and I cannot see him again until he knows
the truth; I am incapable of such treachery.”

“Then you mean to give the boy his dismissal,” said the doctor, in a
rage. “Good heavens! what strange creatures women are!”

She looked at him with such an expression of despair that he stopped
short.

“No, no, little girl, I am not angry with you. It is my fault more than
yours. You were too young to know your own mind. I am an old fool, and
shall always be one until the bitter end.”

Then came the painful duty of writing to Jack. He began a dozen
letters, destroyed them all, and finally sent the telegram, hoping that
Cécile would have come to her senses before the week was over.

The next Saturday, when Dr. Rivals said to his granddaughter, “He will
come to-morrow; is your decision irrevocable?”

“Irrevocable,” she said, slowly.

Jack arrived early on Sunday. When he reached the door the servant
said, “My master is waiting for you in the garden.”

Jack felt chilled to the heart, and the doctor’s face increased his
fears, for he, though for forty years accustomed to the sight of human
suffering, was as troubled as Jack.

“Cécile is here—is she not?” were the youth’s first words.

“No, my friend, I left her—at—where we have been, you know; and she
will remain some time.”

“Dr. Rivals, tell me what is wrong. She does not wish to see me again?
Is that it?”

The doctor could not answer. Jack seated himself for fear he should
fall. They were at the foot of the garden. It was a fresh, bright
November morning; hoar-frost lay on the lawn, a faint haze hung over
the distant hills and reminded him of that day at Coudray, the vintage,
and their first whisper of love. The doctor laid a paternal hand on his
shoulder. “Jack,” he whispered, “do not be unhappy. She is very young
and will perhaps change her mind. It is a mere caprice.”

“No, doctor, Cécile never has caprices. That would be horrible—to drive
a knife into a man’s heart merely from caprice! I am sure she has
reflected for a long time before she came to this decision. She knew
that her love was my life, and that in tearing it up my life would also
perish. If she has done this, then it is because she knew well that it
was her duty so to do. I ought to have expected it; I should have known
that so great a happiness could not be for me.”

He staggered to his feet. His friend took his hand. “Forgive me, my
brave boy; I hoped to make you both happy.”

“Do not reproach yourself. Tell her that I accept her decision. Last
year,” he continued, “I began the only happy season of my life. I was
born on that day, and to-day I die. But these few happy months I owe to
you and to Cécile;” and the youth hurried away.

“But you will breakfast with me,” said the doctor.

“No; I should be too sad a guest.”

He crossed the garden with a firm step, and went away without once
looking back. Had he turned he would have seen, half hidden by the
curtain of a window in the second story, a face as pale and agitated as
his own. The girl extended her slender arms, and tears rained down her
cheeks. The following days were sad enough. The little house that had
for months been bright and gay, resumed its ancient mournful aspect.
The doctor, much troubled, noticed that his granddaughter spent much of
her time in her mother’s former room. Where Madeleine had formerly
wept, her child now shed in turn her tears. “Would she die as did her
mother?”

The doctor asked himself, day after day, If she did not love Jack, why
was she so sad? If she did love him, why had she refused him? The old
man was sure that there was some mystery, something that he ought to
know; but at the least question, Cécile ran away as if in fear.

One night the bell rang a summons from a dying man. It was the husband
of old Salé, who had met with an accident. These people lived near
Aulnettes, in a miserable little hole, and on a straw bed in the corner
lay the sick man. When Dr. Rivals entered the place he was nearly
suffocated by the odor of burning herbs.

“What have you been doing here, Mother Salé?” he said. The old woman
hesitated, and wished to tell a falsehood; he gave her no time,
however. “So Hirsch is here again, is he?” he continued. “Open the
doors and windows, you will be suffocated.”

While M. Rivals bent over the sick man, he half opened his eyes. “Tell
him, wife, tell him,” he muttered.

The old woman paid no attention, and the man began again: “Tell him, I
say, tell him.”

The doctor looked at Mother Salé, who turned a deep scarlet. “I am sure
I am very sorry if I said anything to hurt the feelings of such a good
young lady,” she muttered.

“What young lady? Of whom do you speak?” asked the doctor, turning
hastily around.

“Well, sir, I will tell you the truth. The mad doctor gave me twenty
francs to tell Mamselle Cécile the story of her father and mother.”

M. Rivals seized the old peasant woman and shook her violently.

“And you dared to do that?” he cried, in a furious rage.

“It was for twenty francs. I could never have opened my lips but for
the twenty francs, sir. In the first place, I knew nothing about it
until he told me, so that I could repeat it.”

“The wretch! But who could have told him?”

A groan from the sick-bed recalled the physician to his duty. All the
long night he watched there, and when all was over he returned in haste
to Etiolles and went directly in search of Cécile. Her room was empty,
and the bed had not been slept in. His heart stood still. He ran to the
office, still he found no one. But the door of Madeleine’s old room
stood open, and there among the relics of the dear dead, prostrate on
the _Prie-Dieu_, was Cécile asleep, in an attitude that told of a night
of prayer and tears. She opened her eyes as her grandfather touched
her.

“And the wretches told you the secret that we have taken so much pains
to hide from you! And strangers and enemies told you, my poor little
darling, the sad tale we concealed.”

She hid her face on his shoulder. “I am so ashamed,” she whispered.

“And this is the reason that you did not wish to marry? Tell me why?”

“Because I did not wish to acknowledge my mother’s dishonor, and my
conscience compelled me to have no secrets from my husband. There was
but one thing to do, and I did it.”

“But you love him?”

“With my whole heart; and I believe he loves me so well that he would
marry me in spite of my shameful history; but I would never consent to
such a sacrifice. A man does not marry a girl who has no father—who has
no name, or, if she had one, it would be that of a robber and forger.”

“But you are mistaken, my child; Jack was proud and happy to marry you
with a thorough knowledge of your history. I told it all to him, and if
you had had more confidence in me, you would have avoided this trial to
us all.”

“And he was willing to marry me!”

“Child! he loves you. Besides, your destinies are similar. He has no
father, and his mother has never been married. The only difference
between you is that your mother was a saint, and his is a sinner.”

Then the doctor, who had told Jack Cécile’s history, now related to her
the long martyrdom of the youth she loved. He told her of his exile
from his mother’s arms—of all that he had endured. “I understand it all
now,” he cried; “it is she who has told Hirsch of your mother’s
marriage.”

While the doctor was talking, Cécile was overwhelmed with despair to
think that she had caused Jack, already so unhappy, so much needless
sorrow. “O, how he has suffered!” she sobbed. “Have you heard anything
from him?”

“No; but he can come and tell you himself all that you wish to know,”
answered her grandfather, with a smile.

“But he may not wish to come.”

“Well, then, we will go to him. It is Sunday; let us find him and bring
him home with us.”

An hour or two later, M. Rivals and his granddaughter were on their way
to Paris. Just after they left, a man stopped before the house. He
looked at the little door. “This is the place,” he said, and he rang.
The servant opened the door, but seeing before her one of those
dangerous pedlers that wander through the country, she attempted to
close it again.

“What do you want?”

“The gentleman of the house.”

“He is not at home.”

“And the young lady?”

“She is not at home, either.”

“When will they be back?”

“I have no idea!” And she closed the door.

“Good heavens!” said Bélisaire, in a choked voice; “and must he be
permitted to die without any help?”




CHAPTER XXIII.
A MELANCHOLY SPECTACLE.


That evening there was a great literary entertainment at the editors of
the Review; a fête had been arranged to celebrate Charlotte’s return,
at which it was proposed that D’Argenton should read his new poem.

But was there not something rather ridiculous in deploring the absence
of a person who was then present? And how could he describe the
sufferings of a deserted lover, he who was supposed at the moment to be
at the summit of bliss, by reason of the return of the beloved object?
Never had the apartments been so luxuriously arranged; flowers were
there in profusion. The toilet of Charlotte was in exquisite taste,
white with clusters of violets, and all the surroundings breathed an
atmosphere of riches. Yet nothing could have been more deceptive. The
Review was in a dying condition; the numbers appearing at longer
intervals, and growing small by degrees and beautifully less.
D’Argenton had swallowed up in it the half of his fortune, and now
wished to sell it. It was this unfortunate situation, added to an
attack skilfully managed, that had induced the foolish Charlotte to
return to him. He had only to assume before her the air of a great man
crushed by unmerited misfortune, for her to reply that she would serve
him always.

D’Argenton was foolish and conceited, but he understood the nature of
this woman in a most wonderful degree. She thought him handsomer and
more fascinating than he was twelve years before, when she saw him for
the first time, under the chandeliers of the Moronval salon. Many of
the same persons were there also: Labassandre in bottle-green velvet,
with the high boots of Faust; and Dr. Hirsch with his coat-sleeves
spotted by various chemicals; and Moronval in a black coat very white
in the seams, and a white cravat very black in the folds; several
“children of the sun,”—the everlasting Japanese prince, and the
Egyptian from the banks of the Nile. What a strange set of people they
were! They might have been a band of pilgrims on the march toward some
unknown Mecca, whose golden lamps retreat before them. During the
twelve years that we have known them, many have fallen from the ranks,
but others have risen to take their places; nothing discourages them,
neither cold nor heat, nor even hunger. They hurry on, but they never
arrive. Among them D’Argenton, better clothed and better fed, resembled
a rich Hadji with his harem, his pipes, and his riches; on this evening
he was especially radiant, for he had triumphed.

During the reading of the poem Charlotte sat in an attitude of feigned
indifference, blushing occasionally at veiled allusions to herself.
Near her was Madame Moronval, who, small as she was, seemed quite tall
because of the extraordinary height of her forehead and the length of
her chin. The poem went on and on, the fire crackled on the hearth, and
the wind rattled against the glass doors of the balcony, as it did on a
certain night of which Charlotte apparently had but little remembrance.
Suddenly, during a most pathetic passage, the door opened suddenly; the
servant appeared, and with a terrified air summoned her mistress.

“Madame, madame!” she cried.

Charlotte went to her. “What is it?” she asked.

“A man insists on seeing you. I told him that it was impossible; but he
said he would wait for you, and he seated himself on the stairs.”

“I will see him,” said Charlotte, much moved; for she guessed at the
purport of the message.

But D’Argenton objected, and turning toward Labassandre, he said, “Will
you have the goodness to see who this intruder is?” and the poet turned
back to the table to resume his reading. But the door opened again wide
enough to admit the head and arm of Labassandre, who beckoned
earnestly.

“What is it?” said D’Argenton, impatiently, when he reached the
ante-room.

“Jack is very ill,” said the tenor.

“I don’t believe it,” answered the poet.

“This man swears that it is so.”

D’Argenton looked at the man, whose face was not absolutely unknown to
him.

“Did you come from the gentleman,—that is to say, did he send you?”

“No; he is too sick to send any one. It is three weeks since he has
been in his bed, and very, very ill.”

“What is his disease?”

“Something on the lungs, and the doctors say that he cannot live; so I
thought I had better come and tell his mother.”

“What is your name?”

“Bélisaire, sir; but the lady knows me.”

“Very well, then,” said the poet, “you will say to the one who sent
you, that the game is a good one, though rather old, and he had better
try something else.”

“Sir?” said the pedler, interrogatively, for he did not comprehend
these sarcastic words.

But D’Argenton had left the room, and Bélisaire stood in silent
amazement, having caught a glimpse of the lighted salon and its crowd
of people.

“It is nothing, only a mistake,” said the poet on his entrance; and
while he majestically resumed his reading, the pedler hurried home
through the dark streets, through the sharp hail and fierce wind, eager
to reach Jack, who lay in a high fever, on the narrow iron bed in the
attic-room.

He had been taken ill on his return from Etiolles; he lay there, almost
without speaking, a victim to fever and a severe cold, so serious, that
the physicians warned his friends that they had everything to fear.
Bélisaire wished to summon M. Rivals, but to this Jack refused to
consent. This was the only energy he had shown since his illness, and
the only time he had spoken voluntarily, save when he told his friend
to take his watch, and a ring he owned, and sell them.

All Jack’s savings had been absorbed in furnishing the rooms at
Charonne, and the Bélisaire household was equally impoverished through
their recent marriage. But it mattered very little; the pedler and his
wife were capable of every sacrifice for their friend; they carried to
the Mont de Piété the greater part of their furniture, piece by
piece—for medicines were so dear. They were advised to send Jack to the
hospital. “He would be better off; and, besides, he would then cost you
nothing,” was the argument employed. The good people were now at the
end of their resources, and decided to inform Charlotte of her son’s
danger.

“Bring her back with you,” said Madame Bélisaire to her husband. “To
see his mother would be such a comfort to the lad. He never speaks of
her because he is so proud.”

But Bélisaire did not bring her. He returned in a very unhappy frame of
mind, from the reception he had received. His wife, with her child
asleep on her lap, talked in a low voice to a neighbor, in front of a
poor little fire—such a one as is called a widow’s fire by the people.
The two women listened to Jack’s painful breathing, and to the horrible
cough that choked him. One would never have recognized this
unfurnished, dismal room as the bright attic where cheerful voices had
resounded such a short time before. There was no sign of books or
studies. A pot of tisane was simmering on the hearth, filling the air
with that peculiar odor which tells of a sickroom. Bélisaire came in.

“Alone?” said his wife.

He told in a low voice that he had not been permitted to see Jack’s
mother.

“But had you no blood in your veins? You should have entered by force
and called aloud, ‘Madame, your son is dying!’ Ah, my poor Bélisaire,
you will never be anything but a weak chicken!”

“But, had I undertaken such a thing, I should simply have been
arrested,” said the poor man, in a distressed tone.

“But what are we going to do?” resumed Madame Bélisaire. “This poor boy
must have better care than we can give him.”

A neighbor spoke. “He must go to the hospital, as the physician said.”

“Hush, hush! not so loud!” said Bélisaire, pointing to the bed; “I’m
afraid he heard you.”

“What of that? He is not your brother, nor your son; and it would be
better for you in every respect.”

“But he is my friend,” answered Bélisaire, proudly; and in his tone was
so much honest devotion that his wife’s eyes filled with tears.

The neighbors shrugged their shoulders and went away. After their
departure, the room looked less cold and less bare.

Jack had heard all that was said. In spite of his weakness he slept
little, and lay with his face turned to the wall, with eyes wide open.
If that blank surface, wrinkled and tarnished like the face of a very
old woman, could have spoken, it would have said that in those pitiful
eyes but one expression could have been seen, that of utter and
overwhelming despair. He never complained, however; he even tried, at
times, to smile at his stout nurse, when she brought him his tisanes.
The long and solitary days passed away in this inaction and
helplessness. Why was he not strong in health and body like the people
about him, and yet for whom did he wish to labor? His mother had left
him, Cécile had deserted him. The faces of these two women haunted him
day and night. When Charlotte’s gay and indifferent smile faded away,
the delicate features of Cécile appeared before him, veiled in the
mystery of her strange refusal; and the youth lay there incapable of a
word or a gesture, while his pulses beat with accelerated force, and
his hollow cough shook him from head to foot.

The day after this conversation at Jack’s bedside, Madame Bélisaire was
much startled, on entering the room, to find him, tall and gaunt,
sitting in front of the fire. “Why are you out of your bed?” she asked
with severity.

“I am going to the hospital, my kind friend; it is impossible for me to
stay here any longer. Do not attempt to detain me, for go I will.”

“But, Mr. Jack, you cannot walk there, weak as you are.”

“Yes, I can, if your husband will give me the help of his arm.”

It was useless to resist such determination, and Jack said farewell to
Madame Bélisaire, and descended the stairs with one sad look of
farewell at the humble home which had been illuminated by so many fair
dreams and hopes. How long the walk was! They stopped occasionally, but
dared not linger long, for the air was sharp. Under the lowering
December skies the sick youth looked worse even than when he lay in his
bed. His hair was wet with perspiration, the hurrying crowds made him
dizzy and faint. Paris is like a huge battlefield where mere existence
demands a struggle; and Jack seemed like a wounded soldier borne from
the field by a comrade.

It was still early when they reached the hospital. Early as it was,
however, they found the huge waiting-room filled with persons. An
enormous stove made the air of the room almost intolerable, with its
smell of hot iron. When Jack entered, assisted by Bélisaire/all eyes
were turned upon him. They were awaiting the arrival of the physician,
who would give, or refuse, a card of admittance. Each one was
describing his symptoms to some indifferent hearer, and endeavoring to
show that he was more ill than any one else. Jack listened to these
dismal conversations, seated between a stout man who coughed violently,
and a slender young girl whose thin shawl was so tightly drawn over her
head that only her wild and affrighted eyes were to be seen. Then the
door opened, and a small, wiry man appeared; it was the physician. A
profound silence followed all along the benches. The doctor warmed his
hands at the stove, while he cast a scrutinizing glance about the room.
Then he began his rounds, followed by a boy carrying the cards of
admission to the different hospitals. What joy for the poor wretches
when they were pronounced sick enough to receive a ticket. What
disappointment, what entreaties from those who were told that they must
struggle on yet a little longer! The examination was brief, and if it
seemed somewhat brutal at times, it must be remembered that the number
of applicants was very large, and that the poor creatures loved to
linger over the recital of their woes.

Finally the physician reached the stout man next to Jack. “And what is
the matter with you, sir?” he asked.

“My chest burns like fire,” was the answer.

“Ah, your chest burns like fire, does it! Do you not sometimes drink
too much brandy?”

“Never, sir,” answered the patient indignantly.

“Well, then, if you do not drink brandy, how about wine?”

“I drink what I want of that, of course.”

“Ah, yes, I understand! You drink with your friends.”

“On pay-days I do, certainly.”

“That is, you get drunk once in the week. Let me see your tongue.”

When the physician reached Jack, he examined him attentively, asked his
age and how long he had been ill. Jack answered with much difficulty,
and while he spoke, Bélisaire stood behind him with a face full of
anxiety.

“Stand up, my man,” and the doctor applied his ear to the damp clothing
of the invalid. “Did you walk here?”

“Yes, sir.”

“It is most extraordinary that you were able to do so, in the state in
which you are; but you must not try it again;” and he handed him a
ticket and passed on to continue his inspection.

Of all the thousand rapid and confused impressions that one receives in
the streets of Paris, do you remember any one more painful than the
sight of one of those litters, sheltered from the sun’s rays by a
striped cover, and borne by two men, one behind and the other in
front,—the form of a human being vaguely defined under the linen
sheets? Women cross themselves when these litters pass them, as they do
when a crow flies over their heads.

Sometimes, a mother, a daughter, or a sister, walks at the side of the
sick man, their eyes swimming in tears at this last indignity to which
the poor are subjected. Jack thus lay, consoled by the sound of the
familiar tread of his faithful Bélisaire, who occasionally took his
hand to prove to him that he was not completely deserted.

The sick man at last reached the hospital to which he had been ordered.
It was a dreary structure, looking out on one side upon a damp garden,
on the other on a dark court. Twenty beds, two arm-chairs, and a stove,
were the furniture of the large room to which Jack was carried. Five or
six phantoms in cotton nightcaps looked up from a game of dominos to
inspect him, and two or three more started from the stove as if
frightened.

The corner of the room was brightened by an altar to the Virgin,
decorated with flowers, candles, and lace; and near by was the desk of
the matron, who came forward, and in a soft voice, the tones of which
seemed half lost among the folds of her veil, said:

“Poor fellow, how sick he looks! he must go to bed at once. We have no
bed yet, but the one at the end there will soon be empty. While we are
waiting, we will put him on a couch.”

This couch was placed close to the bed “that would soon be empty,” from
whence were heard long sighs, dreary enough in themselves, but made a
thousand times more melancholy by the utter indifference with which
they were heard by the others in the room. The man was dying, but Jack
was himself too ill to notice this. He hardly heard Bélisaire’s “_au
revoir_” nor the rattling of dishes as the soup was distributed, nor a
whispering at his side; he was not asleep, but exhausted by fatigue.
Suddenly a woman’s voice, calm and clear, said, “Let us pray.”

He saw the dim outline of a woman kneeling near the altar, but in vain
did he attempt to follow the words that fell rapidly from her lips. The
concluding sentence reached him, however.

“Protect, O God, my friends and my enemies, all prisoners and
travellers, the sick and the dying.”

Jack slept a feverish sleep, and his dreams were a confused mixture of
prisoners rattling their chains, and of travellers wandering over
endless roads. He was one of these travellers: he was on a highway,
like that of Etiolles; Cécile and his mother were before him refusing
to wait until he could reach them; this he was prevented from doing by
a row of enormous machines, the pistons of which were moving with dizzy
haste, and from whose chimneys were pouring out dark volumes of smoke.
Jack determined to pass between them; he is seized by their iron arms,
torn and mangled, and scalded with the hot steam; but he got through
and took refuge in the Foret de Sénart, amid the freshness of which
Jack became once more a child and was on his way to the forester’s; but
there at the cross-road stood mother Salé; he turned to run, and ran
for miles, with the old woman close behind him; he heard her nearer and
nearer, he felt her hot breath on his shoulder; she seized him at last,
and with all her weight crushed in his chest. Jack awoke with a start;
he recognized the large room, the beds in a line, and heard the sighs
and coughs. He dreamed no more, and yet he still felt the same weight
across his body, something so cold and heavy that he called aloud in
terror. The nurses ran, and lifted something, placed it in the next
bed, and drew the curtains round it closely.




CHAPTER XXIV.
DEATH IN THE HOSPITAL.


“Come, wake up! Visitors are here.”

Jack opened his eyes, and the first thing that struck him was the
curtains of the next bed,—they hung in such straight and motionless
folds to the very ground.

“Well, my boy, you had a pretty bad time last night. The poor fellow in
the next bed had convulsions and fell over on you. I suppose you were
terribly frightened. Now raise yourself a little that we may see you.
But you are very weak.”

The man who spoke was about forty years of age, wearing a velvet coat
and a white apron. His beard was fair and his eyes bright. He feels the
sick man’s pulse and asks him some questions.

“What is your trade?”

“A machinist.”

“Do you drink?”

“Not now; I did at one time.”

Then a long silence.

“What sort of a life have you led, my poor boy?”

Jack saw in the physician’s face the same sympathetic interest that he
had perceived the previous day. The students surrounded the bed, and
the doctor explained to them various symptoms that he observed. They
were at once interesting and alarming, he said; and Jack listened with
some curiosity to the words “inspiration,” “expiration,” “phthisis,”
&c., and at last understood that his was looked upon as a most critical
case,—so critical that, after the physician had left the room, the good
sister approached, and with gentle discretion asked if his family were
in Paris, and if he could send to them.

His family! Who were they? A man and a woman who were already there at
the foot of the bed. They belonged to the lower classes; but he had no
other friends than these, no other relatives.

“And how are we to-day?” said Bélisaire, cheerily, though he kept his
tears back with difficulty. Madame Bélisaire lays on the table two fine
oranges she has brought, and then, after a kind remark or two, sits in
silence.

Jack does not speak; his eyes are wide open and fixed. Of what is he
thinking?

“Jack,” said the good woman, suddenly, “I am going to find your
mother;” and she smiled encouragingly.

Yes, that is what he wants; now that he knows that he must die, he
forgets all the wrongs his mother has been guilty of toward him.

But Bélisaire does not wish his wife to go. He knows that she holds in
utter contempt “the fine lady,” as she calls Jack’s mother, that she
detests the man with the moustache, and that she will make a scene, and
perhaps—who knows but the police may be called in?

“No,” she said, “that is all nonsense;” but finally yielded to the
persuasions of her husband, and allowed him to go in her stead.

“I will bring her this time, never fear!” he said, with an air of
confidence.

“Where are you going?” asked the concierge, stopping him at the foot of
the staircase.

“To M. D’Argenton’s.”

“Are you the man who was here last night?”

“Precisely,” answered Bélisaire, innocently.

“Then you need not go up, for there is no one there; they have gone to
the country, and will not return for some time.”

In the country, in all this cold and snow! It seemed impossible. In
vain did he insist, in vain did he say that the lady’s son was very
ill—dying in the hospital. The concierge held to his statement, and
would not permit Bélisaire to go one step further.

The poor man retreated to the street again. Suddenly a brilliant idea
struck him. Jack had never told him any of the particulars of what had
taken place between the Rivals and himself; he had merely stated the
fact that the marriage was broken off. But at Indret and in Paris he
had often spoken of the goodness and charity of the kind doctor. If he
could only be induced to come to Jack’s bedside, so that the poor boy
could have some familiar face about him! Without further hesitation he
started for Etiolles. Alas, we saw him at the end of this long walk!

During all this time, his wife sat at their friend’s side, and knew not
what to think of this prolonged absence, nor how to calm the agitation
into which the sick youth was thrown by the expectation of seeing his
mother. His excitement was unfortunately increased by the crowd that
always appeared on Sundays at the hospital. Each moment some one of the
doors was thrown open, and each time Jack expected to see his mother.
The visitors were clean and neatly dressed who gathered about the
patients they had come to see, telling them family news and encouraging
them. Sometimes the voices were choked with tears, though the eyes were
dry, Jack heard a constant murmur of voices, and the perfume of oranges
filled the room. But what a disappointment it was, after being lifted
by the aid of a little stick hung by cords, when he saw that his mother
had not come! He fell back more exhausted, more despairing than ever.

With him, as with all others who are on the threshold of death, the
slender thread of life that remained to him was too fragile to attach
itself to the robust years of his manhood, and took him beyond them
into the far away days when he was little Jack, the velvet-clad darling
of Ida de Barancy.

The crowd still came, women and little children, who stood in
displeased surprise at their father’s emaciation and at his nightcap,
and uttered exclamations of delight at the sight of the beautifully
dressed altar. But Jack’s mother did not appear. Madame Bélisaire knows
not what to say. She has hinted that M. D’Argenton may be ill, or that
his mother is driving in the Bois, and now she spreads a colored
handkerchief on her knees and pares an orange.

“She will not come!” said Jack. These very words he had spoken in that
little home at Charonne which he had prepared with so much tender care.
But his voice was now weaker, and had even a little anger in its
accents. “She will not come!” he repeated; and the poor boy closed his
eyes, but not in sleep. He thought of Cécile. The sister heard his
sighs, and said to Madame Bélisaire, whose large face was shining with
tears,—

“What is the matter with him? I am afraid he is suffering more.”

“It is on account of his mother, whom he expects, and he is troubled
that she does not come.”

“But she must be sent for.”

“My husband went long ago. But she is a fine lady; she won’t come to a
hospital and run the risk of soiling her silk skirts.”

Suddenly the woman rose in a fit of anger.

“Don’t cry, dear,” said she to Jack, as she would have spoken to her
little child; “I am going for your mother.”

Jack understood what she said, understood that she had gone, but still
continued to repeat, in a harsh voice, the words, “She will not come!
she will not come!”

The sister tried to soothe him. “Calm yourself, my child.”

Then Jack rose in a sort of delirium. “I tell you she will not come.
You do not know her, she is a heartless mother; all the misery of my
miserable life has come from her! My heart is one huge wound, from the
gashes she has cut in it. When he pretended to be ill, she went to him
on wings, and would never again leave him; and I am dying, and she
refuses to come to me. What a cruel mother! it is she who has killed
me, and she does not wish to see me die!”

Exhausted by this effort, Jack let his head fall back on the pillow,
and the sister bent over him in gentle pity, while the brief winter’s
day ended in a yellow twilight and occasional gusts of snow.

Charlotte and D’Argenton descended from their carriage. They had just
returned from a fashionable concert, and were carefully dressed in
velvet and furs, light gloves and laces. She was in the best of
spirits. Remember that she had just shown herself in public with her
poet, and had shown herself, too, to be as pretty as she was ten years
before. The complexion was heightened by the sharp wintry air, and the
soft wraps in which she was enveloped added to her beauty as does the
satin and quilted lining of a casket enhance the brilliancy of the gems
within. Â woman of the people stood on the sidewalk, and rushed forward
on seeing her.

“Madame, madame! come at once!”

“Madame Bélisaire!” cried Charlotte, turning pale.

“Your child is very ill; he asks for you!”

“But this is a persecution,” said D’Argenton. “Let us pass. If the
gentleman is ill, we will send him a physician.”

“He has physicians, and more than he wants, for he is at the hospital.”

“At the hospital!”

“Yes, he is there just now, but not for very long. I warn you, if you
wish to see him you must hurry.”

“Come on, Charlotte, come on! It is a frightful lie. It is some trap
laid ready for you;” and the poet drew Charlotte to the stairs.

“Madame, your son is dying! Ah, God, is it possible that a mother can
have a heart like this!”

Charlotte turned toward her. “Show me where he is,” she said; and the
two women hurried through the streets, leaving D’Argenton in a state of
rage, convinced that it was a mere device of his enemies.

Just as Madame Bélisaire left the hospital, two persons hurried in,—a
young girl and an old man.

A divine face bent over Jack. “It is I, my love, it is Cécile.”

It was indeed she. It was her fair pale face, paler than usual by
reason of her tears and her watchings; and the hand that held his was
the slender one that had already brought the youth such happiness, and
yet did its part in bringing him where we now see him; for fate is
often cruel enough to strike you through your dearest and best. The
sick youth opens his weary eyes to see that he is not dreaming. Cécile
is really there; she implores his pardon, and explains why she gave him
such pain. Ah, if she had but known that their destinies were so
similar!

As she spoke, a great calm came to Jack, following all the bitterness
and anger of the past weeks.

“Then you love me?” he whispered.

“Yes, Jack; I have always loved you.”

Whispered in this alcove, that had heard so many dying groans, this
word love had a most extraordinary sweetness, as if some wandering bird
had taken refuge there.

“How good you are to come, Cécile! Now I shall not utter another
murmur. I am ready to die, with you at my side.”

“Die! Who is talking of dying?” said the old doctor in his heartiest
voice. “Have no fear, my boy, we will pull you through. You do not look
like the same person you were when we came.”

This was true enough. He was transfigured with happiness. He pressed
Cécile’s hand to his cheek, and whispered an occasional word of
tenderness.

“All that was lacking to me in life, you have given me, dear. You have
been friend and sister, wife and mother.”

But his excitement soon gave place to exhaustion, his feverish color to
frightful pallor. The ravages made by disease were only too plainly
visible. Cécile looked at her grandfather in fright; the room was full
of shadows, and it seemed to her that she recognized a Presence more
sombre, more mysterious than Night.

Suddenly Jack half lifted himself: “I hear her,” he whispered; “she is
coming!”

But the watchers at his side heard only the wintry wind in the
corridors, the steps of the retreating crowd in the court below, and
the distant noises in the street. He listened a moment, said a few
unintelligible words, then his head fell back and his eyes closed. But
he was right. Two women were running up the stairs. They had been
allowed to enter, though the hour for the admittance of visitors had
long since passed. But it was one of those occasions where rules may be
broken and set aside.

When they arrived at the outer door, Charlotte stopped. “I cannot go
on,” she said, “I am frightened.”

“Come on,” the other answered, roughly; “you must. Ah, to such women as
you, God should never give children!”

And she pushed Charlotte toward the staircase. The large room, the
shaded lamps, the kneeling forms, the mother saw at one glance; and
farther on, at the end of the apartment, were two men bending over a
bed, and Cécile Rivals, pale as death, supporting a head on her breast.

“Jack, my child!”

M. Rivals turned. “Hush,” he said, sternly.

Then came a sigh—a long, shivering sigh.

Charlotte crept nearer, with failing limbs and sinking heart. It was
Jack indeed, with arms stiffly falling at his side, and eyes fixed on
vacancy.

The doctor bent over him. “Jack, my friend; it is your mother, she is
here!”

And she, unhappy woman, stretched out her arms toward him. “Jack, it is
I! I am here!”

Not a movement.

The mother cried in a tone of horror, “Dead?”

“No,” said old Rivals; “no,—_Delivered_.”

THE END.